ui  .3  IN  JAPAN 


.'-*i<..-;';i';t'. 


IVSY  DIARY  IN  JAPAN 


4~.  ^  ./^ , 


>^  PRINCETON,  N.  J.  ^ 


Purchased  by  the   Hamill   Missionary  Fund. 


BV  3457  .W5  A3  1913 
Wilkes,  Alphaeus  Nelson 

Paget . 
Missionary  joys  in  Japan, 

or.  Leaves  from  my  iournal 


Mount  Asama  in  Eruption. 

(See  pp.  197-8. 


MISSIONARY  JOYS 

IN  JAPAN      ^^'^ "^ 


OR 


MAY   H  1915 

LEAVES  FROM  MY  JOURNaV^"  " '  ^^ 


BY 


PAGET   WILKES,    B.A. 

SOMETIME  EXHIBITIONER  OF  LINCOLN  COLLEGE,  OXFORD 


WITH   AN   INTRODUCTION 
BY 

The  Rev.  BARCLAY  F.  BUXTON,  M.A. 


GEORGE  H.  DORAN  COMPANY 

NEW    YORK 


Copyright,  igjj,  by  Morgan  (S^  Scott  Ld. 


To 

ail  the  saints  of  God 

who  have  laboured  fervently  in  prayer 

on  my  behalf 

this  volume  is 

affectionately    dedicated 


INTRODUCTION 

BY 

The  Rev.   BARCLAY  F.  BUXTON,   M.A. 


"  If  the  Lord  be  God,  follow  Him :  .  .  .  but  if 
Baal,  .  .  ."  This  is  the  great  question  that  agitates 
the  heart  of  every  living  man.  Is  God  God? 
Does  He  rule  ?  Does  He  care  ?  Can  He  save  ? 
Does  He  reveal  Himself  to  those  who  seek  Him  ? 
Can  He  satisfy? 

These  are  the  questions  that  arise  in  the  minds 
of  all  men  and  women  who  think.  And  as  soon  as 
the  preacher  of  the  Gospel  arrives  in  a  heathen  land, 
they  arise  in  the  hearts  of  the  heathen.  How  are 
they  to  be  met,  and  answered  ?  Will  argument 
do  it,  or  education  ?  No,  these  will  not  allay 
doubts  and  fears,  and  bring  the  soul  to  a  heavenly 
Birth.  Something  is  needed  which  is  much  more 
radical,  and  much  more  Divine.  There  is  only 
one  way,  and  only  one  answer  that  clears  up  these 


vi  INTRODUCTION 

doubts   so    that    they  do  not  come  again  :   and  it  is 
this — 

"The  God  that  answereth  by  Fire,  let  Him  be 
God." 

This  is  the  answer  that  the  heathen  are  looking 
for.  "Is  there  a  God  that  can  change  my  character  ? " 
asked  one  in  real  distress.  "Which  god  shall  I 
cry  to,  when  I  come  to  die  ? "  asked  a  heathen 
boy,  who  was  solemnised  by  a  vivid  dream  of  his 
own  death.  "  I  who  am  the  deepest  sinner  in  this 
prison,  can  I  know  God  ? "  asked  a  poor  convict, 
who  was  convicted  by  his  conscience.  "The  world 
is  full  of  lust ;  is  it  possible  to  be  made  clean  ? " 
asked  a  student.  These  are  all  merely  varied  forms 
of  the  old  query  :  "Is  there  a  God  who  can  and  will 
answer  by  Fire  ? " 

To  many  of  those  who  utter  this  pathetic  cry,  our 
answer  means,  spiritually,  life  or  death.  What,  then, 
is  the  character  of  the  answer  ?  Are  we  really  bring- 
ing them  Divine  grace  and  Divine  power ;  a  Divine 
birth  and  a  hope  that  carries  in  it  power  to  purify  ? 
Is  our  Gospel  work  such,  that  God  is  seen  to  be 
a  God  who  listens  to  the  cry  of  distress  and  puts 
forth  His  saving  power  ?  Is  He  found  to  be  One 
who  does  meet  the  seeker  who  draws  near  to  Him, 
and  then  and  there  does  lift  him  out  of  his  sin, 
and   his    hopelessness,    and    his    despair?     Is    He  a 


INTRODUCTION  vii 

living  Saviour,  who  does  act,  and  will  "awake  to 
my  help,"  and  will  "bare  His  arm,"  and  do  some- 
thing for  me  in  my  dire  need  ?  Where  is  the  God 
that  thus  answers  by  Fire  ? 

The  heathen,  even  the  most  devoted  and  bigoted, 
says :  "  The  God  that  does  really  answer  by  Fire, 
shall  be  my  God." 

And  if  God  does  answer  by  Fire  to  him,  he 
has  a  solid  ground  of  assurance,  that  makes  him 
strong  against  temptation  and  persecution,  and  makes 
him  burn  with  such  a  steady  flame  that  other  pro- 
digals covet  the  same  salvation ;  and  many  at  all 
costs  will  obtain  it. 

\^ 

This  book  is  a  record  of  God  answering  by 
Fire  in  Japan,  and  the  manifest  results  of  that  in 
the  hearts  and  lives  of  Japanese.  It  gives  abundant 
proof,  that  the  Living  God  is  with  His  servants, 
who  in  simplicity  deliver  the  message  of  a  free 
salvation  through  the  Cross  of  Christ.  And  in  it 
there  is  all  the  interest  of  personal  experiences,  given 
in  the  form  of  letters,  with  all  their  happy  human 
touches.  Read  it,  remembering  that  Mrs.  Wilkes 
had  been  left  at  home,  and  so  Mr.  Wilkes  was 
experiencing  something  of  loneliness  in  the  midst 
of  his  happy  work. 

God  is  "  the  God  that  answereth."  He  delights 
to  show  that  no  case  is  too  hard  for  Him,  and  that 


viii  INTRODUCTION 

whether  it  be  some  slave  of  sin,  or  some  upright 
Pharisee,  He  is  the  One  who  can  satisfy  and  sanctify 
and  save.  He  answers  by  Fire,  indeed :  and  that 
Fire  is  the  Living,  Personal,  Holy  Spirit.  This  is 
God's  great  Answer  to  all  real  prayer. 

This  book  will  show  how  again  and  again  He 
has  answered  by  Fire,  and  individuals  have  received 
the  Fire,  which  has  sent  them  forth  transformed — 
to  transform  others.  This  is  the  best  proof  that  the 
Word  of  God  is  inspired,  and  that  the  Gospel 
message  is  Divine.  Men  and  women  who  have  come 
into  touch  with  God  and  received  Divine  grace  from 
Him,  are  living  Apologetics,  which  when  opposers 
behold,  "  they  can  say  nothing  against  it,"  and  some 
"  falling  on  their  faces,  confess  "  that  God  is  in  it. 

These  are  the  Apologetics  that  Japan  is  waiting 

for.     She  wants   to   see  whether    God   does  answer 

by  Fire.     She  does  not  need    a    ritualistic    religion, 

for    she    already   has    one.     She    does    not    need   an 

intellectual  gospel,  for  she  has  found  that  education, 

alone,  does  not    transform    and    build    up   character. 

She  does  want  the  religion  of  the  God  who  answers 

by  Fire. 

BARCLAY   R  BUXTON. 

30TH  September  191 3. 


PREFACE 


During  some  fifteen  years  of  missionary  life  in 
Japan,  I  have  sent  home  letter-leaves  from  my 
Journal. 

Friends  have  uro-ed  me  to  gfive  them  a  wider 
circulation ;  and  so  after  much  misgiving  I  have 
consented,  hoping  that  my  readers  will  remember 
the  haste  in  which  they  have  been  written. 

This  volume,  then,  is  a  journal  describing  the 
work  of  a  commonplace  missionary ;  the  line  of 
service  resembles  what  is  known  in  England  as  that 
of  a  Special  Missioner. 

I  have  endeavoured  to  select  incidents  represent- 
ing a  variety  of  Christian  activities,  though  all  of 
an  evangelistic  order  —  Open-air  Preaching,  Tent 
Meetings  at  Exhibitions,  Conventions  for  the  deep- 
ening of  Spiritual  Life,  Missions  at  Schools,  Country 
Itinerating,  Personal  Dealing,  and  Testimonies  of 
Salvation  from  all  sorts  and  conditions  of  men.  I 
ought  perhaps  to  say  a  word  about  the  insertion  of 
the   verses    which    preface   each   chapter.     They  do 


X  PREFACE 

not  necessarily  indicate  the  nature  of  what  follows  ; 
but  I  have  endeavoured  to  introduce  to  the  reader 
the  beautiful  little  word-pictures  so  familiar  to  a 
student  of  Japanese.  It  is  almost  impossible  to 
translate  them  effectively.  As  on  the  canvas,  so  in 
the  page,  the  Japanese  have  the  art  of  expressing 
themselves  very  beautifully  in  a  few  splashes  of 
colour.  A  peculiar  charm  about  them  is  that  their 
clever  construction  makes  it  possible  to  read  out  of, 
or  rather  into,  them  several  meanings.  Often  what 
to  a  mere  voluptuous  mind  may  appear  a  sensual 
love-poem,  will  convey  to  others  the  deepest  spiritual 
truth.  This  thought  is  itself  expressed  in  a  charm- 
ing little  verse  which  I  have  rather  clumsily  rendered 
as  follows : — 

JVe  ivatch  the  autumn  moon  caress 
And  kiss  the  hilltops  from  the  sky — 
Of  nvhat  ive  think  she  hath  no  care  ; 
PVithout  a  Hush,  luithout  a  fear. 
She  trusts  us  ivith  her  purity. 

In  other  words,  if  our  hearts  are  pure,  we  shall 
only  see  the  pure ;  but  if  defiled,  we  shall  see  nothing 
but  evil.  But  innocence  has  no  suspicion ;  she  trusts 
good  and  bad  alike  with  her  beauty. 

The  purpose  of  the  following  pages  is  to  encourage 
praise  and  prayer,  and  to  call  forth  a  deeper  conse- 
cration of  heart  and  life  for  a  lost  humanity,  to  the 
praise  of  our  Blessed  Master. 


PREFACE  xi 

If  God  can  use  this  book  to  His  praise,  I  shall 
feel  thankful  indeed  that  It  has  pleased  Him  to  set 
another  seal  on  the  service  of  so  Imperfect  an  In- 
strument, whom  In  His  Infinite  mercy  He  brought 
to  Himself  twenty-one  years  ago,  and  counted  him 
worthy  to  be  entrusted  with  the  solemn,  and  yet 
glorious  ministry  of  preaching  Christ  among  the 
heathen. 

These  few  pages  are  commended  to  the  prayerful 
sympathy  of  all  who  are  looking  for  the  return  of  our 
Master,  and  that  glorious  day  when  the  kingdoms  of 
this  world  shall  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord 
and  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ. 

PAGET  WILKES. 

Kobe,  Japan, 

September  19 13. 


CONTENTS 


Introduction 

CHAf. 

/.  London  to  Japan  . 

PAGE 
V 

5 

11.  Floods        .... 

.       15 

HI.  More  Floods 

.       31 

IV.  ''Life  in  the  Lost'' 

.       47 

V.   Country  Jdissions  .              .              . 

.       65 

FI.  ^  Teep  into  the  Factories 

.       85 

VII.  zA  Tour  South 

■     105 

VII L  ^  Visit  to   F^orea 

.     127 

IX.   zAt  a   Japanese   Exhibition 

.     149 

X.  Here  and  There 

169 

XL  Sunshine  and  Shadow 

187 

XIL   With  the  Children 

205 

XIIL  0\Lore  Country  Missions    . 

225 

XIV.   ^  Tour  O^orth     .              .              .              . 

245 

XV.   c//  glimpse  at  Difficulties  . 

267 

XV I.  Light  and  Da^'kness 

287 

XVII.  Higher  Criticism  and  the  ^Mission  Field     . 

305 

JAPANESE    POEMS 


All  is  Fleeting 

Even  Beauty  must  Die 

Unanswered  Prayer  , 

Faith  and  Love    . 

No  rest  in  this  World 

Resurrection 

Weariness  of  Life 

"  If  not,  blot  me  .  .  .  out  of  Thy   Book  " 

A  Heavenly  Jewel  cannot  he  hid  . 

Heaven's  Grace  comes  only  to  one  who  waits 

Where  there  s  a   Will  there* s  a   Way 

A  Grace  that  nothing  can  mar 

The  Confidence  of  Innocence 

Conviction  of  Sin 

Old  Things  are  passed  away 

Heaven's  Grace  cannot  he  sullied  by  Earth 


4 

30 

46 

64 

84 

104 

126 

148 

168 

186 

204 

224 

244 

266 

286 


PUBLISHERS'  NO  IE.— All  the  renderings  of  Japanese  poems, 
whether  facing  chapters  or  in  the  text,  are  Copyright;  having  been 
done  into  English  by  Mr.  Paget  Wilkes. 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


Mount  Asama  in  Eruption  .  .      Frontispiece 

PAGE 

Karuizawa  Main  Street  before  the  Flood — During 

the  Flood — After  the  Flood    .  .  .21 

The  Rev.  J.   Goforth  and  a    Group    of  Convention 

Speakers       ,  .  .  .  -39 

Two  Japanese  Christian  Schoolgirls  .  -53 

A  Little  Japanese  Sunbeam  .  .  '53 

Group  of  the  Japan  Evangelistic  Band  Bible  School 

Students        .  .  ,  .  .69 

A  Street  Crossing  in  Takata  in  Winter — A  Tunnel 

through  the  Snow      .  .  ,  •       75 

^^The  Toory  Halt,  Lame,  and  Blind''''       .  .87 

Mr.   T.    Mitanif    a    leading    Japanese    Evangelist 

and  Editor  of  the  "  Christian  News "  .        93 

The  Rev.  Barclay  F.  Buxton       .  .  .107 

Mr.  S.  Mimakiy  a  leading  Japanese  Evangelist     .      119 


xvi  LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

Mr.   W.  H.  R.   Tredinnick,  Mr.  S.  Takeda^  Mr 
Paget  Wilkes,  and  Mr.  S.  Mimaki 

Mr.  S.   Takeda  and  Rev.   Dr.    C.  Joki  . 

The  Image  of  Buddha  at  Kamakwra 

Mr.   Kochi  San   .... 

The      Rev.     J.      Nakada,     a      leading      Japanese 
Evangelist    .... 

Mount  Fuji  .  .  .  . 

A  Group  of  Country  Missionaries 

Fighting    the    Last    Great    Enemy — "  More    than 
Conqueror  /  " 

A  Band  of  Evangelists    . 


^33 
155 
173 
216 

231 

253 
271 

293 
319 


JOURNAL 

April  2<^t/i  .  .  . 

.  .  .  yum  %th^  1 910 


CHAPTER   I 


All 

is 

Fleeting 


All  is  Fleeting 


Fair  Summer  Night !    Come,  wait  awhile  ! 

Haste  not  so  soon  away ! 
Ahj  when  so  lovely^  why  so  swift 

To  fly  before  the  day  ? 
Are  there  no  clouds  to  spread  their  couch. 

And  tempt  the  moon  to  stay  ? 


CHAPTER   I 
London  to  Japan 

*'  The  tender  light  of  home  behind.'^ 

Is  Time  the  only  curtain  that  we  can  draw  over  the 
sadness  of  farewells  ?  Mr.  H.  and  I  have  at  last  got 
off  {en  route  for  Queenborough,  A'pril  29,  1910), 
and  are  hurrying  past  another  milestone  in  life's 
highway.  For  me  twelve  years  of  missionary  life 
lie  behind ;  for  him  they  all  lie  before :  and  for 
both,  if  God  will,  the  joy  of  new  service  for  our 
blessed  Master.     The  prayer  of  our  hearts  is  : — 

"...   Thou  hast  said  in  season 

'  Jls  is  the  Master  shall  the  servant  be.' 
Let  us  not  subtly  slide  into  the  treason. 
Seeking  an  honour  that  they  gave  not  Thee." 

Amen. 

Moscow,  Maij  4,  1910. — After  a  quiet  Sunday  in 
Berlin  we  hastened  here.  A  midnight  bustle  at 
Alexandrovo,  the  Russian  frontier,  passports  and 
customs,  Russian  officials,  red  tape  and  an  unknown 
tongue,  have  not  made  us  any  less  tired.  Mr.  Needre, 
of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  most  kindly 
assisted   us   and   showed  us   some   of  the  lions.     The 

5 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

Kremlin,  the  serried  lines  of  cannon  taken  from 
Napoleon,  the  palaces  and  museums,  the  gold- 
minaretted  churches  glistening  in  the  sun,  were  all 
interesting  enough ;  but  the  spirit  of  Paul  at  Athens 
stirred  within  our  hearts.  Sad  and  senseless  super- 
stitions, bowings  and  crossings,  kissing  of  pictures, 
worshipping  of  relics,  abounded  everywhere.  The 
churches  seemed  veritable  places  of  merchandise. 
Officious  attendants,  anxious  to  secure  a  tip  for  a 
personally  conducted  tour  round  the  church  (we 
could  not  of  course  understand  a  word  of  their 
chatter) ;  greasy-looking  priests  with  lighted  tapers, 
zealous  to  show  us  (for  a  perquisite)  John  the  Baptist's 
hair,  the  nails  and  splinters  of  the  cross,  saints'  relics 
and  other  rubbish  set  in  circles  of  brilliants,  recalled 
the  Saviour's  visit  to  the  Temple— a  house  of 
merchandise,  indeed  !  if  not  "  a  den  of  thieves." 

Amono-  other  things  we  saw  the  bullet-holes  in 
one  of  the  frescoes,  where  a  few  days  before  some 
desperado  had  been  shot  at  for  stealing  50,000  roubles' 
worth  of  jew^els  from  the  sanctuary !  I  wonder  if 
he  were  a  greater  rogue  than  some  we  saw  in  the 
place.  We  were  glad  enough  to  get  away  and  forget 
it  all.  They  say  that  the  words  "drunken"  and 
"  devout "  best  describe  the  Russian  priesthood,  and 
I  for  one  would  not  be  prepared  to  dispute  it. 

The  Trans-Siberian  Express,  May  7,  1910. — We 
are  now  east  of  the  Urals.     Winter  is  still  in  evidence. 


LONDON  TO  JAPAN 

The  silver  beeches  in  their  autumn  dress  of  gorgeous 
gold,  under  cloudless  skies  smothered  in  sunshine, 
stretching  as  far  as  eye  can  reach  for  hundreds  of 
miles,  which  I  saw  last  time  I  passed  this  way, 
are  of  course  quite  bare.  And  Spring  has  not  yet 
come — at  least  not  so  far  as  this,  though  we  caught 
sight  of  her  at  Moscow.  Express  trains  seem 
quicker  than  she ! 

May  8,  1910. — We  had  talks  with  a  young  German, 
going  out  to  business  in  Kobe  for  the  first  time. 
He  seems  simple  and  unaffected,  and  glad  of  our 
advice ;  but  how  long  he  will  follow  it  or  be  ready 
to  receive  it — or  us — again,  is  another  matter.  Ten 
days  of  treaty  port  life  is  generally  enough  to  discount 
all  missionaries  as  fools  or  knaves,  if  not  both  ! 

{P.S. — This  has  actually  proved  so  to  be.  A 
fortnight  later  he  would  hardly  recognise  us  on  the 
street,  and  seemed  to  find  some  difficulty  with  his 
memory  in  making  it  acknowledge  that  he  had  ever 
made  our  acquaintance.) 

Lake  Baikal,  May  10,  1910. — One  of  the  largest 
lakes  in  the  world,  and  the  only  one  of  fresh  water  in 
which  seal  are  found.  I  wonder  if  any  other  explana- 
tion than  the  story  of  the  Flood  can  account  for  this 
strange  phenomenon. 

Harbin,  May  12,  1910. — We  were  pointed  out 
the  very  spot  on  this  platform  where  that  great 
man,  Prince  Ito,  was  assassinated  a  few  months  ago — 

7 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

great  but,  alas !  an  entire  stranger  to  the  things 
of  God,  and  I  fear  even  to  morality,  if  common  report 
speaks  true  !  So  pass  away  the  mighty  of  the  earth  ! 
He  was  an  able  statesman,  and  a  loss  both  to  Japan 
and  Korea,  which  he  governed  with  distinction.  But 
what  shall  all  this  avail  either  him,  or  his  people, 
in  that  day  when  "  the  heavens  melt  with  fervent 
heat,"  and  God  shall  create  a  new  heaven  and  a 
new  earth,  wherein  alone  dwelleth  righteousness  ? 

TsuRUGA,  Japan,  May  17,  1910. — After  ten  days 
travel  through  the  still  leafless  woods  of  Siberia,  it 
was  a  treat  to  feast  one's  eyes  once  more  on  the 
verdure  of  Japan's  wooded  hills.  Those  lines  run 
in  my  heart : — 

*^  Off  the  coast  of  Asia,   'inid  the  mighty  ocean. 

Lies  an   island  kingdom,   strangely  fair  and  bright ; 

Ere  the  rising  sunbeams  touch  the  Asian  highlands 
All  her  isles  are  gloiving  in  the  morning  light. 

First  to  catch  the  radiance  of  a  brighter  sunrise. 
Islands  of  the  morning,   beautiful  Japan. 

"  Beautiful  Japan,   beautiful  Japan, 

Islands   of  the  morning,   beautiful  Japan  ; 

Beautiful  Japan,  beautiful  Japan, 

Only   Christ  can  save  thee,  beautiful  Japan.** 

The  last  time  I  crossed  the  Sea  of  Japan  from 
Tsuruga  to  Vladivostock,  a  year  and  a  half  ago,  we 
were  thirty  hours  late  on  a  trip  of  thirty-six  hours. 
We  struck  a  typhoon,  and,  with  a  broken  propeller, 
scarcely    expected    to    reach    land    in    safety.     Our 


LONDON  TO  JAPAN 

crossing   this   time    has    been    calm   as   a   lake.     We 
praise  thee,  0  God,  for  all  Thy  mercies ! 

* '  Thou  dost  the  raging  sea  command, 

And  smoothe  the  prospect  of  the  deep ; 
Thou  mai'st  the  sleeping  billoivs  roll. 
Thou  maJi  st  the  rolling  lilloivs  sleep." 

Kobe,  June  8,  1910. — A  hearty  greeting  from 
workers  and  believers  at  the  station  warmed  our 
hearts.  Last  night  in  Dr.  Aoki's  church  a  goodly 
company  gathered  for  a  more  formal  welcome.  "  I 
have  no  greater  joy  than  to  liear  that  my  children 
walk  in  the  truth  " ;  but  to  see  them  rejoicing  before 
one's  eyes  would  make  {'pace  a  Presbyterian  kirk)  even 
the  most  sober  Salvationist  say,  Hallelujah  ! 

In  my  now  rusty  Japanese,  I  declared  the 
Purpose,  the  Theme,  the  Pov^er,  and  the  Method  of 
my  ministry  in  the  coming  days.  My  Purpose — 
(Rom.  i.  11)  to  confer  some  spiritual  gift;  my  Theme — 
(1  Cor.  ii.  1,  2)  to  know  nothing  save  Jesus  Christ 
and  Him  crucified ;  my  Power — (Rom.  xv.  29)  the 
fulness  of  the  blessing  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ ;  and 
my  Method — (1  Thess.  iii.  10)  to  perfect  that  which 
is  lacking  in  their  faith. 


JO  URNAL 

jfu/y  i^th  .  .  . 

.  .  .  Aug.  2'^rcij  19 lo 


CHAPTER   II 


Even 

Beauty 
must 
Die 


Even   Beauty  must  Die 


Fallen  trampled  'neath  my  feet 
The  maples'  leaf-flakes  lie ; 

There's  not  a  sound  in  all  the  woods. 
Save  the  stag's  startled  cry ! 

Why  art  thou.  Autumn,  tell  me  why. 

So  lovely^  yet  so  swift  to  die  ? 


14 


CHAPTER   II 
Floods 

"  The  floods  have  lifted  up,   0  Lardy 
The  Jloods  have  lifted  up  their  voice  ; 
The  Jloods  lift  up  their  tuaves. 
The  Lord  on  high  is  mightier  than  the  noise  of  many 

ivaters. 
Tea,   than  the  mighty  ivaves  of  the  sea  !  " 

I  HAD  put  into  my  hands  the  following  letter  i^July  15, 
1910).  To  make  it  more  beautiful  to  any  who  did 
not  know  either  Miss  K.  W.  or  the  circumstances 
of  her  home  call,  I  might  say  that  this  devoted 
servant  of  the  Lord,  brought  up  in  all  the  comfort  of  a 
luxurious  English  home,  wonderfully  converted  to  God 
through  the  Rev.  Musgrave  Brown,  and  coming  to  work 
in  Japan  under  the  Rev.  Barclay  F.  Buxton  for  nearly 
ten  years,  truly  adorned  the  doctrine  of  her  Master.  I 
know  none  to  whom  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  His  personal 
return,  were  more  real  and  precious.  Like  a  bolt  from 
the  blue,  the  doctor  sentenced  her  to  death  within  six 
weeks  of  the  day  of  the  diagnosis.  Cancer,  alas  !  in 
her  case,  relaxed  none  of  its  malignant  cruelty.  The 
following  letter  was  written  soon  after  the  doctor's 
verdict,  to  one  of  those  whom  she  had  led  to  the  feet 

15 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

of  Christ.  Through  its  transparent  lines,  the  sublimest 
thing  on  earth — a  triumphant  victory  over  a  cruel 
death — sparkles  like  a  jewel.  Being  dead  she  yet 
speaketh ! 

"My  dear  Brother, — I  do  thank  you  very  much 
for  your  beautiful  message  to  me  by  telegram,  and  also 
for  that  lovely  letter  so  full  of  comfort  and  help  which 
I  received  yesterday.  May  God  indeed  grant  that  all 
may  be  as  you  say,  and  that  the  circle  of  blessing  may 
widen  and  increase  and  keep  going  on.  Yes,  '  if  it  die, 
it  bringeth  forth  much  fruit.'  I  am  so  glad  to  be  a 
little  stone.  What  a  sweet  thought  God  gave  you  to 
send  to  me,  dear  brother.  My  feet  are  already  ascend- 
ing the  heavenly  ladder.  Oh,  how  glorious  to  even 
think  of  so  soon  seeing  the  King  in  His  beauty  ! 

"Oh,  how  I  do,  with  all  earnestness,  beseech  you 
to  lay  aside  every  weight :  put  on  one  side,  cast  away 
anything  and  everything  that  would  hinder  you  running 
the  heavenly  race  God  has  set  before  you ;  and  then 
when  life  is  over,  how  glad  you  will  be !  And  then  lay 
aside  the  sin  that  doth  so  easily  beset  you,  that  is 
unbelief,  the  most  dreadful  sin  of  all,  that  leads  to  all 
sorts  of  other  dreadful  sins  ;  and  keep  looking  to  Jesus. 
You  remember  that  Peter  only  walked  on  the  water  as 
long  as  his  eyes  were  on  Jesus.  As  soon  as  he  took 
them  off  Jesus,  he  began  to  sink. 

"Then  when  you  are  discouraged  by  reason  of  the 
difficulty  of  the  way,  just  consider  Him,  and  you  will 
not  grow  weary  and  faint  in  your  mind,  when  you 
remember  how  much  more  He  endured  than  ever  we  are 
called  upon  to  endure.     I  send  you  Heb.  xii.  1-6. 

"  I  must  say  good-bye,  although  I  could  write  on 
and  on  to  you.  I  could  not  have  seen  you  at  Tsuruga. 
Other  dear  friends  so  much  want  me  to  come  to  different 
stations ;  but  I  am  not  well  enough,  and  saying  good- 
bye to  those  I  love  so  much  is  most  sad  to  me.     I  am 

i6 


FLOODS 

full  of  joy  and  peace  all  the  time.  Everyone  is  amazed, 
but  it  is  all  God's  goodness,  and  I  praise  Him  for  all, 

"If  the  devil  would  give  you  the  whole  world,  or 
any  other  grand  gift,  or  high  position,  do  not,  I  beseech 
thee,  do  not  miss  heaven.  God  bless  you,  and  keep 
you,  and  comfort  you,  and  help  you,  and  be  to  you  all 
you  need. 

"  Will  you  write  to  dear  Koike  San  for  me,  and  say 
all  you  know  I  should  like  to  be  said. 

"With  warm  Christian  love,  and  Rom.  xv.  13,  and 
assuring  you  that  '  underneath  are  the  everlasting 
arms,'  and  so  I  have  '  rest,  sweet  rest ;  peace,  sweet 
peace  ;  joy,  glad  joy '  all  the  time. — Your  true  friend  in 
His  eternal  bonds  of  love,  M.  K.  W." 

'*  Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord  from 
henceforth  :  Yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest 
from  their  labours  ;  and  their  works  do  follow  them." 

"  And  shall  we  mourn  to  see 
Our  fello-w-pr'tsoner  free  P 

No,   dear  companion,  no  ! 

We  gladly  let  thee  go 
From  a  suffering   Church  beneath. 

To  a  reigning   Church  above. 
Thou  hast  more  than  conquered  death. 

Thou  art  croivned  'with  life  and  loveJ'^ 

August  10,  1910. — I  have  just  got  back  from  the 
meetings  of  the  Summer  School  at  which  I  was  invited 
to  speak.  It  was  not  easy  ;  there  was  an  element  there 
of  a  very  different  kind  from  the  Gospel  of  Jesus.  In 
fact,  the  principal  speaker  was  of  the  advanced  Higher 
Critical  School.  But  God  graciously  undertook  and 
really  and    definitely   blessed   us.      On   Saturday  and 

17 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

Sunday  there  was  a  break,  and  some  were  bowed  before 
the  Lord. 

Attempting  to  get  back  so  as  to  be  in  time  for  the 
Convention  for  Missionaries  due  to  begin  the  following 
day,  we  started  in  torrents  of  rain  —  two  Canadian 
ladies  and  myself.  When  we  got  about  four  miles  off 
Karuizawa  the  train  was  unable  to  proceed,  and  so, 
leaving  our  baggage,  we  got  out  to  walk  by  road. 
The  rain  was  pouring  down,  and  the  wind  blowing  a 
hurricane  in  our  faces.  AVe  were  wet  through  in  about 
ten  minutes. 

Arriving  within  a  mile  of  our  destination,  we  found 
the  road,  for  about  100  yards,  a  torrent  knee-deep.  It 
would  have  been  impossible  for  the  ladies  to  withstand 
it ;  fortunately  we  got  some  Japanese  to  help  us.  I 
managed  to  get  through,  though  not  without  falling 
into  a  drain  nearly  up  to  my  neck  ! 

Arriving  home,  what  a  sight  awaited  us  !  The  little 
streamlet  which  I  had  left  three  or  four  days  before 
just  ankle-deep,  was  now  a  swirl  of  wild  raging  waters, 
sweeping  everything  before  it — bridges,  trees,  shrubs, 
and  vast  masses  of  the  banks.  There  was  considerable 
anxiety  about  a  new  summer  residence  just  built  by 
one  of  the  missionaries  here.  The  river  was  tearing 
out  wide  sweeps  of  the  bank  not  far  from  the  house. 
Our  anxiety  increased.  The  rain,  which  had  been 
coming  down  for  three  days,  was  increased  by  a  gale  of 
wind.     Friends  began  to  gather  and  take  out  all  the 


FLOODS 

furniture,  and  it  soon  became  evident  that  the  house 
was  doomed.  We  watched  it  from  our  windows.  The 
river  continued  to  tear  at  the  banks.  Shrubs,  and 
trees,  and  masses  of  earth  were  ripped  up  and  whirled 
onward  in  the  current.  Nearer  and  nearer  the  muddy 
swirl  came,  roaring  and  foaming,  to  the  foundations  of 
the  house.  I  never  saw  anything  so  rapid  before. 
What  a  picture  of  the  house  built  on  sand  !  We  soon 
began  to  see  daylight  under  the  foundations  of  the 
east  corner,  and  within  five  minutes  the  crash  came. 
It  was  a  weird  sight.  Like  a  sinking  ship,  her  edge 
nearest  the  torrent  gave  a  lurch  forward,  and  sank 
slowly  in  the  waters.  The  rear  part  of  the  house  tipped 
up  like  the  stern  of  a  stricken  vessel  preparing  to  take 
its  last  leap.  Five  minutes  more  and  the  house  had 
collapsed.  It  sank  slowly  into  the  ever-increasing 
tide,  and  gradually  floated  into  midstream.  The 
raging  waters  seized  their  prey,  and  with  a  crash 
ripped  it  asunder.  Part  was  hurled  down  the  stream, 
and  the  other  half,  battered  and  broken,  lay  at  rest 
for  a  time  on  a  mass  of  debris,  just  out  of  the  main 
current. 

The  rain  continues  to  pour  down.  The  railway 
lines  are  broken  all  through  the  country.  Devastating 
floods  are  everywhere,  I  fear  with  great  destruction  to 
life  and  property.  We  are  cut  off"  from  all  communica- 
tion with  the  village.  I  got  over  just  before  the  last 
bridge  was  carried  away ;  and  at  all  points  the  river, 

19 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

a  few  hours  before  only  a  little  brook,  is  a  raging 
torrent.  Utterly  disregarding  its  original  bed,  it  has 
cut  out  a  wide,  deep  channel  for  itself  in  an  entirely 
new  direction. 

Last  night  we  bowed  before  God  in  prayer  that 
He  would  stay  the  storm  and  flood,  and  He  most 
graciously  answered. 

August  11,  1910. — This  morning  dawned  a  lovely 
day  ;  but  what  a  scene  of  desolation  all  around  !     We, 
i.e.  this  house,  were  only  saved  by  the  river  dividing 
its   power   a   little   above   us  into  three  parts.     One 
division,    though   it    demolished   two    houses,    one   of 
which  I  described  yesterday,  is  only  one- third  of  the 
torrent.     Numbers   of    missionaries    had   to   flee   last 
night,   some   from  one  house  to  another,   more  than 
once.     We  feel  that  God  answered  prayer  and  cleared 
the  storm.     The  scene  in  front  of  me  as   I  write  is 
desperate   indeed.     The    little    streamlet,    only    three 
feet  wide  a  few  days  ago,  is  now    250-300  yards  in 
breadth.     Large  trees,  telegraph  poles,  and  masses  of 
debris  are  lying  scattered  around,  and  beyond  in  the 
distance  we  can  see  the  other  divisions  of  the  stream 
tearing  along  through  the  village.     Old  landmarks  are 
entirely  swept  away.     I  fear   that   the  Japanese  will 
have  suff'ered  terribly. 

August  14,  1910. — I  left  off"  writing  on  the  11th 
inst.  On  the  evening  of  the  12th  the  wind  again 
veered  round  into  a  rainy  quarter  and  the  glass  fell. 

20 


KAKUIZAWA    MAIN    STREET   BEFORE   THE    FLOOD. 


MAIN   STREET   DURING   THE   FLOOD — BEGINNING   TO   ABATE. 


MAIN   STREET  AFTER   THE   FLOOD. 


FLOOD  AT  KARUIZAWA. 


FLOODS 

It  began  to  rain  heavily  that  evening.  All  that  night, 
all  yesterday,  and  all  last  night  it  poured  without 
intermission;  but  to-day  at  11.30  a.m.  it  stopped. 
We  do  praise  God  indeed  for  all  His  mercies  in  the 
midst  of  judgment.  In  Tokyo  alone  a  quarter  of 
a  million  people  are  afiected ;  150,000  homeless, 
hundreds  drowned,  thousands  missing,  starvation  and 
epidemic  feared.  No  drinking  w\ater  ! — strange  irony  ! 
— "  water,  water  everywhere,  but  not  a  drop  to 
drink."  In  the  country  things  are  worse.  In  one 
prefecture  alone  1000  people  drowned,  and  230 
villages  are  entirely  destroyed. 

The  scenes  here  in  Karuizawa  defy  description.  It 
looks  as  if  the  whole  place  had  been  torn  up  by  shell- 
fire.  Huge  cavern-like  gullies  range  from  two  to 
fifteen  feet  in  depth ;  vast  masses  of  granite  and 
boulders  of  stone  are  flung  about  the  streets  in  great 
profusion ;  whole  areas  of  beautiful  shrubs,  and  trees, 
and  verdure  are  swept  absolutely  bare,  and  covered 
with  three  feet  of  sand.  Over  the  tennis  courts  there 
is  an  even  thickness  of  three  and  a  half  feet  of  sand 
and  rubble ;  the  tops  of  the  tennis  poles  only  just 
appear.  Many  of  the  houses,  which  look  as  though 
they  had  sunk  four  feet,  or  had  the  lower  storey 
carried  away,  are  found  to  be  simply  buried  by  the 
sand  and  silt  brought  down  by  the  flood.  Night  and 
day    the   men,   Japanese    and   foreigners,    have    been 

working   to  save  many  houses  in    danger.     It  was    a 

23 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

weird  sight  to  look  out  into  pitchy  darkness,  the  wind 
blowing  half  a  hurricane,  the  rain  tearing  down  in 
torrents,  the  river  foaming  and  hissing  and  roaring 
along  in  its  pitiless  deluge  ;  and  above  it  all  to  hear  the 
shouts  of  men  bearing  their  big  kerosene  torches,  and 
endeavouring  to  dam  the  turbulent  waters,  and  so  save 
the  whole  village.    We  praise  God  for  the  deliverance. 

August  23,  1910. — Lovely  weather  has  followed, 
and  though  we  were  unable  to  begin  the  Convention 
on  the  11th,  as  we  had  hoped,  still  we  commenced  on 
the  14th. 

The  meetings  are  over.  The  attendance  began 
with  eighty,  and  concluded  with  nearly  two  hundred. 
The  Lord  was  with  us,  and  in  answer  to  prayer  has, 
we  believe,  done  a  deep  work  in  the  hearts  of  some. 
There  was  at  times  a  solemn  hush  over  the  gatherings. 
The  testimony  meeting  was  helpful.  Not  a  few  dis- 
closed what  God  had  done  for  their  souls,  and  others 
were  waiting  to  tell  also.  It  has  been  my  joy  and 
privilege  to  help  some  personally  who  were  convicted 
at  the  meetings.  What  a  blessed,  but  solemn,  work 
it  is  to  see  souls  wise  in  their  day  of  grace,  and  to  be 
able  to  say  what  Charles  Wesley  has  so  exquisitely 
said  long  ago  : — 

"  Be  iv'tse  to  knoiv  your  gracious  day  ; 

All  things  are  ready,  come  aivay  ! 

A  pardon  ivrltten  tulth  His  bloody 

The  favour  and  the  peace  of  God ; 

24 


FLOODS 

The  seeing  eye,  the  feeling  sense. 

The  mystic  joys  of  penitence  : 

The  godly  griff,  the  pleasing  smart. 

The  meltings  of  a  broken  heart  ; 

The  tears  that  tell  your  sins  forgiven. 

The  sighs  that  ivaft  your  souls  to  heaven 

The  guiltless  shame,  the  siueet  distress  ; 

Th^ unutterable  tenderness  ; 

The  genuine,  meek  humility  ; 

The  wonder,    *  Why  such  love  to  me  !  ' 

Th' 0^ ertuhelming  power  of  saving  grace. 

The  sight  that  veils  the  seraph's  face  ; 

The  speechless  awe  that  dares  not  move. 

And  all  the  silent  heaven  of  love.'^ 


25 


JOURNAL 

Sept,  11th  .  .  . 

.  .  .  Sept.  i8//4,  19 10 


CHAPTER  III 


Unanswered 

"Prayer 


Unanswered  Prayer 


IVhyy  why  is  Heaven  silent  still 

When  I  have  prayed  so  long  ? 
Ah  !  answerless  the  silence  speaks^ 
And  tells  me  that  the  heart  that  seeks^ 
'The  hearty  the  heart  is  wrong. 


30 


CHAPTER   III 

More  Floods 

Time  does  not  wait  for  belated  pens !  On  29th 
August  I  had  to  leave  for  the  Japan  Convention  here 
(Arima,  September  11,  1910).  It  took  me  thirty-six 
hours  to  get  to  Tokyo,  instead  of  eight,  owing  to  the 
floods ;  and  then  another  twenty-four  to  arrive  at  this 
lovely  little  spot,  rendered  as  hallowed  as  Keswick  by 
blessed  transfiguration  scenes  in  the  lives  of  many. 

Roughly  speaking,  three  and  a  half  days'  hard 
travelling,  with  practically  only  one  night's  rest,  landed 
us  there  very  tired,  in  a  temperature  of  85°  to  90°,  damp 
heat.  We  arrived  at  noon  on  1st  September.  The 
Convention  began  that  evening.  The  Japanese  leaders 
came  to  announce  that  they  were  expecting  me  to  take 
both  the  morning  and  evening  meetings  right  through. 
I  must  confess  I  was  a  bit  taken  aback,  as  I  had  only 
expected  to  conduct  the  Bible  Readings,  and  my  rather 
heavy  summer's  work,  followed  by  the  extra  heavy 
travelling,  had  left  me  as  limp  as  linen.  They  would 
take  no  refusal,  however.  Mighty  in  faith,  and  prayer, 
and  penitence,  they  had  bowed  before  the  Lord  day 
after  day ;  His  blessed  Spirit  had  drawn  wonderfully 

31 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

near,  graciously  overshadowed  them,  and  assured  their 
longing  hearts  that  "a  greater  than  Jonah  is  here," 
even  the  crucified  Jesus ;  and  as  they  still  waited  on, 
the  word  "  a  greater  than  Solomon  is  here,  even  the 
ascended  King,"  still  further  confirmed  their  faith. 
They  felt  that  "  the  shout  of  a  King  was  amongst  them," 
and  they  had  no  doubt  as  to  the  issue.  As  Kawabe 
San  said,  "  Why,  it  does  not  matter  who  speaks,  we 
have  got  the  victory  already." 

And  as  it  transpired,  so  they  most  assuredly  had. 
It  was  blessed  to  see  the  self-efi'acement  in  each  one. 
They  only  cared  to  see  the  Lord  glorified  in  His  people, 
let  the  instrument  be  whom  the  Lord  will. 

The  numbers  that  gathered  amounted  to  about  180. 
They  came  from  many  parts  of  Japan,  some  even  from 
the  Loo-Choo  Isles  and  Korea. 

This  Annual  Convention  started  several  years  ago 
with  a  mere  handful,  and  is  now  increasing  steadily. 
I  might  here  say  that  these  Conventions  are  quite 
diff'erent  from  anything  you  have  in  England.  There 
seems  to  me  to  be  a  thoroughness  and  a  determination 
to  press  through  into  a  real  definite  experience  that 
impressed  me  as  greatly  lacking  in  some  of  the  Home 
Conventions.  Our  Japanese  leaders,  men  who  have 
had  a  definite  personal  Pentecost,  have  but  little 
\  use  for  even  interesting  Bible  "studies,"  if  they  do 
not  lead  souls  into  a  clear  and  definite  experience, 
and   bring  the  seeking  heart  to  a  first-hand  dealing 

32 


MORE  FLOODS 

with  the  Lord  in  the  quiet  of  their  room  or  the  silent 
mountain-side. 

We  felt  the  Lord  was  with  us  from  the  beo-inning. 
We  sought  to  expose,  and  then  strike  at,  the  very  cita- 
del of  wickedness  in  the  human  soul — "  the  evil  heart  of 
unbelief"  that  exists  until  cleansed  by  the  precious  blood 
of  the  Lord  Jesus.  The  awful  power  of  unbelief  and  the 
miracle-working  efficacy  of  faith — "an  affectionate  con- 
fidence "  in  our  gracious  God — were  clearly  discovered. 
The  outworks — pride  in  all  its  deadly  ramifications  and 
an  impure  conscience,  involving  the  need  of  restitution, 
confession,  reconciliation,  forgiveness  of  wrongs,  before 
there  can  be  any  exercise  of  true  faith — were  exposed, 
attacked,  and  broken  down.  The  Holy  Ghost,  in  a  special 
way,  revealed  the  difference  between  faith  in  the  naked 
promise  of  Jehovah  and  the  full  experience  of  the  results 
of  faith.  Again  and  again  the  people  were  urged  not 
to  rest  in  a  mere  easy-going  "  belie vism,"  but  to  press 
through,  and  wait  on  God  until  He  should  bestow  the 
gracious  witness  of  the  Holy  Ghost  that  He  had  sancti- 
fied them  wholly.  Many  were  driven  to  the  hillside  to 
seek  God.  Letters  of  confession  were  sent,  promises  of 
restitution,  confession  of  wrong,  supplications  for  forgive- 
ness were  made  in  tears  and  broken  penitence,  both  in 
private  personal  interviews  and  publicly  before  the  Lord. 
Often  the  early  morning  prayer  meetings  and  the  con- 
clusion of  the  evening  gatherings  were  veritable  valleys 
of  weeping  and  confession. 

33 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

The  closing  day  was  given  to  testimonies,  followed 
by  two  short  Bible  Readings  for  the  confirmation  of  the 
blessing.  The  testimonies  were  so  many  that  often 
four  or  five  were  standing  together  awaiting  their  turn, 
and  even  then  they  were  only  allowed  three  or  four 
minutes.  These  two  gatherings  were  indeed  most 
blessed  seasons. 

In  the  course  of  the  meetings  I  had  been  saying 
that  whereas  Rom.  vi.  deals  with  our  death,  burial,  and 
resurrection  with  Christ — i.e.  true  regeneration — the 
seventh  chapter  begins  a  much  deeper  theme,  viz.  our 
marriage  with  Christ,  that  we  may  bring  forth  fruit 
unto  God.  One  old  lady  of  nearly  seventy  years 
had  been  much  blessed  through  this  word,  and  with 
a  happy  face  she  began  to  tell  of  her  new-found 
blessing.  "  Oh,"  she  said,  I  have  learnt  the  secret  of 
being  joined  to  the  Lord  these  days !  I  have  been 
married  to  Christ."  "  Praise  the  Lord  indeed  ! "  cried 
Kawabe  San,  as  he  repeated  aloud  what  the  old  lady's 
feeble  voice  had  said  so  that  all  might  hear,  and 
added,  "Yes,  Granny  has  had  another  wedding  day." 
The  room  was  filled  with  joy  and  laughter ;  but 
any  description  is  inadequate  of  those  two  blessed 
meetings. 

I  add  a  few  of  the  testimonies  as  I  was  able  to 

hurriedly  translate  and  jot  them  down — a  few  out  of 

many.     I  take  them  as  they  come  in  the  order  that 

they  were  given. 

34 


MORE  FLOODS 

A  pastor,  rising,  said  :  "  My  testimony  is  in  the 
first  place  one  of  humiliating  confession.  My  wife  has 
for  some  time  enjoyed  the  blessing  of  entire  sanctifica- 
tion  and  is  full  of  joy.  I  have  been  very  jealous  of  her 
in  this.  She  had  what  I  had  not.  I  continued  my 
work  as  pastor,  preaching  and  teaching,  but  inwardly 
I  was  suffering  intensely.  Again  and  again  I  was 
tempted  to  throw  it  all  up.  The  Lord,  however,  some- 
how prevented  my  doing  this.  1  continued  this  sad 
life,  jealous  of  what  my  wife  enjoyed.  I  came  up  to 
the  Convention  here  with  an  outwardly  calm  exterior, 
but  within  1  was  indeed  in  bitterness  of  spirit.  I  held 
out  till  yesterday ;  but  at  last  I  have  yielded  to  the 
Lord,  and  feel  I  must  confess  openly  before  you  all  that 
I  have  at  last  learnt  the  blessed  secret  of  fixing  my 
eyes  on  Jesus  only,  and  He  has  given  me  deliverance." 

Another  said :  "  For  thirty-three  years  I  have 
been  a  professed  Christian,  and  a  worker  for  much  of 
that  time.  It  is  with  the  deepest  shame  that  I  have 
CO  say  that  for  the  first  time  in  my  life  I  have  learnt 
durino;  these  meetino's  what  it  is  to  believe  in  Jesus." 

Another  :  "  For  some  months  back  I  had  fallen 
into  secret  backsliding  and  sin.  But  God  in  His  mercy 
has  deeply  convicted  me,  and  revealed  to  me  that  I 
needed  to  make  restitution  and  confession,  and  seek 
forgiveness  from  one  I  had  wronged.  I  got  others  to 
come  and  pray  for  me,  and  have  been  enabled  to  believe 
in  Jesus  and  His  cleansing  blood.  He  gave  me  the 
witness  of  the  Holy  Ghost  the  day  before  yesterday 
through  Zeph.  iii.  17.     Hallelujah  !" 

Another,  rising,  in  the  deepest  brokenness  of  spirit, 
said,  with  tears  :  "I  have  long  heard  of  God's  sancti- 
fying power  through  brother  Takata,  but  I  have  never 
been  able  to  lay  hold.  Brother  Kawabe's  addresses 
had  deeply  searched  me,  and  the  year  before  last  I 
definitely  put  everything  right  with  God  and  man.  I 
did  at  that  time  believe,  but  the  devil  never  seemed  to 
leave  me  alone ;  he  frightened  and  scared  me  with  his 

35 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

devices.  I  had  definitely  determined  not  to  come  to 
this  Convention,  but  the  Lord  brought  me  here  in 
spite  of  myself.  Oh,  how  the  enemy  resisted  and 
opposed  !  During  the  meetings  I  sought  God  alone  in 
private  with  all  my  heart.  With  strong  crying  and 
tears  I  told  the  Lord  that  He  must  give  me  the  witness 
of  the  Spirit.  As  I  waited  on  Him  and  stilled  my 
turbulent  spirit  before  Him,  He  breathed  these  words 
into  my  soul,  '  Woman,  go  in  peace.'  But  even  after 
that,  so  unbelieving  was  my  heart,  as  I  sought  His  face 
again  that  night,  it  seemed  as  though  all  had  fled.  I  was 
again  in  darkness.  Till  very  late  that  night  brother 
Takata  prayed  with  me  and  for  me,  and  sought  to  show 
me  the  way  of  faith.  He  left  me,  but  I  could  not  sleep  ; 
and  early  this  morning  as  I  again  stilled  my  heart 
before  God,  oh,  so  clearly  He  brought  before  me  the 
story  of  the  woman  with  the  issue  of  blood,  and  with  it 
those  blessed  words,  '  Thy  faith  hath  saved  thee,  go  in 
peace,  be  whole  of  thy  plague.'  Can  this  be  the  wit- 
ness of  the  Spirit  ?  I  thought,  as  peace  settled  in  my 
heart.  And  then,  as  I  came  to  the  meeting  this  morn- 
ing, what  should  the  leader  read  and  speak  upon  but 
this  very  story  of  the  woman  with  the  issue  of  blood. 
So  has  God  confirmed  His  word  and  blessed  me  indeed." 

A  business  man  from  Kobe,  rising,  said  :  "I  was 
baptized  several  years  ago,  but  my  life  was  a  very  poor 
sort  of  up-and-down  afi'air.  Some  time  after  that  I  got 
the  clear  witness  that  I  was  saved.  I  had  the  real  joy 
then  ;  but  I  never  knew  that  there  was  anything  more 
for  me.  I  had  never  heard  of  entire  sanctification. 
And  at  these  meetings  it  is  the  first  time  I  have  heard 
of  holiness  by  faith  in  Jesus,  or  learnt  the  difference 
between  that  and  salvation.  But  oh,  the  Lord  has 
taught  me  deeply  these  days,  and  I  know  of  a  truth 
that  there  is  no  other  way  into  the  pathway  of  holiness 
but  by  faith." 

(N.B. — Early  in  the  Convention  this  dear  brother, 
a  man  of  about  fifty-five,   wanted   to   see   me  for  a 

36 


MORE  FLOODS 

private  talk  and  prayer.  A  time  was  fixed,  but  before 
it  came  ihe  Lord  had  met  with  him  and  blessed  him  ; 
so  with  beaming  face  he  came  and  said,  "  Oh,  there  is 
no  need  to  trouble  you,  it  is  all  right !  The  Lord  has 
blessed  me !") 

And  yet  again  :  "I  came  to  this  Convention  long- 
ing to  meet  God,  but  I  had  not  been  here  very  long 
before  He  revealed  to  me  a  hidden,  unconfessed,  and 
unrepented  sin — ^just  one  thing  that  hindered  me  be- 
lieving God  fully.  Oh,  how  I  suffered  !  But  by  His 
grace  I  yielded  and  believed,  and  He  has  blessed  me 
indeed.  '  Loved  with  everlasting  love,  thou  art  Mine,' 
are  the  words  He  has  spoken  to  my  heart." 

After  the  meetings  a  young  man  came  to  me  and 
said:     "1  have  been  a   professed  Christian  for  seven 

years,  a  member  of  the Church  in   Kobe,  and  a 

teacher  in  Sunday  school.  Not  long  ago  I  moved  to 
Tokyo,  where  I  am  a  University  student.  I  had  deter- 
mined to  give  everything  up,  I  had  failed  to  find 
anything  in  Christianity,  but  God  has  saved  me  at  last. 
Never  before  have  I  known  what  salvation  is.  Two 
nights  ago  on  the  hillside  I  knew  indeed  the  meaning 
of  those  words,  '  0  wretched  man  that  I  am ! '  as  I 
sought  God  with  all  my  heart." 

The  joy  upon  his  face  was  beautiful  to  see,  though 
sad  enough  in  some  ways — the  glow  of  salvation 
like  the  flush  of  dawn  coming  into  a  man's  life,  after 
seven  weary  years  of  seeking  salvation  by  works.  It 
was  touching  to  hear  him  tell  the  workers  of  his  new- 
found joy. 

I  had  intended  adding  other  testimonies — there 
are  still  some  twenty  lying  before  me.  Kawabe  San, 
who  was  leading  the  meeting,  asked  those  wdio  for 
the  first  time  had  the  definite  assurance  of  salvation 

37 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

and  acceptance  with  God  at  these  meetings  to  stand 

up.      About   twelve   responded.      Some   twenty  then 

rose  to  their  feet  as  signifying  that  they  were  standing 

in  faith  on  the  promise  of  Jehovah,  and  waiting  for 

the  witness  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     Some    fifty  or   more 

then    rejoicingly  rose    to    testify    that   the    Lord    had 

indeed  met  with  them  already,  and  given  them  faith 

to  believe  that  His  blood  had  cleansed  them  from  all 

sin,  and  that  they  were  rejoicing  in  the  inward  witness 

of  His  blessed  Spirit. 

"  So  many  of  you  want  to  testify,"  said  he,  "  and 

there  is  no  time ;  but  I  am  going  to  give  you  a  good 

opportunity.       God   wants    a    practical    testimony    as 

well  as  the  praise  and  confession  of  the  lips.     You 

may  now  put  your  hands  in  your  pockets  and  give, 

as  a  true  expression   of  thanksgiving  for  all  He  has 

done    for    you."      The    thank-offering    amounted    to 

180  dollars  (Mexican),  about  £18   10s. 

On  the  following  morning   the  majority  of  these 

dear  saints  met  together  for  fasting  and  intercessory 

prayer.     There  was  no  address  and  very  little  singing, 

but  a  continual  stream  of  prayer  for  Japan  in  all  its 

counties,  represented   by  those   at   the   meeting — for 

Formosa,    Korea,    China — for    the    schools,    colleges, 

homes,  towns,  and  villages.     A  C.M.S.  worker  said  it 

was  the  most  wonderful  prayer  meeting  she  had  ever 

attended.     It   lasted   from    6    a.m.   to    12    without   a 

break. 

38 


THE  REV.  J.  GOFORTH   (OF  CHINA)  AND  A  GROUP  OF 
CONVENTION   SPEAKERS. 


MORE  FLOODS 

By  this  time  the  rain,  which  had  been  pouring 
down  for  forty-eight  hours  at  the  rate  of  24  inches 
in  twenty -four  hours,  was  having  a  deadly  effect.  It 
was  soon  evident  we  were  going  to  have,  in  this  part 
of  Japan,  a  repetition  of  the  floods  we  had  a  fortnight 
ago  in  the  more  easterly  district.  This  is  just  the 
typhoon  season.  "Two  hundred  and  tenth"  is  the 
name  of  the  first  typhoon,  coming  as  it  generally  does 
on  the  two  hundred  and  tenth  day  of  the  Chinese  year. 
We  soon  learnt  that  all  the  four  roads  out  of  Arima, 
two  to  Kobe,  and  two  to  different  points  on  the  railway, 
were  impassable.  Bridges  w^ere  washed  away,  and 
big  landslips  had  destroyed  the  roads  in  various 
parts. 

The  place  of  meeting — a  private  summer  residence 
belonging  to  a  wealthy  Osaka  Christian — lies  on  a 
hill  just  on  the  other  side  of  the  river  which  runs 
through  the  town.  As  the  prayer  meeting  continued, 
cries  and  shouts  gave  alarming  evidence  that  some- 
thing unusual  was  happening ;  suddenly  a  crash  below 
told  us  the  bridge  had  collapsed,  thus  cutting  off  a 
return  to  the  town,  unless  a  bridge  lower  down  held 
out.  The  now  boisterous  river,  too,  was  tearing  away 
the  foundations  of  several  houses  on  the  other  side, 
and  many  were  in  danger.  A  landslip  carried  away 
the  terraced  ascent  to  the  villa  where  the  meetino- 
was  going  on ;  and  eventually,  as  it  turned  out,  the 

people  had  to  go  a  long  roundabout  way  to  get  back 

41 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

to  their  respective  hotels.  But  the  meeting  went  on 
as  if  nothing  were  happening.  The  stream  of  inter- 
cession and  prayer  was  not  checked  for  an  instant. 
One  of  the  brethren  slipped  out  to  see  that  the 
house  itself  was  not  in  actual  danger,  but  otherwise 
the  meeting  was  uninterrupted. 

And  so  closed  our  Convention  for  1910.  May 
the  Lord  keep  the  souls  whom  He  has  blessed,  for 
His  eternal  glory  ! 


42 


JO  URNAL 

Sept,  20th  .  .  . 

.  .  .  Oct,  I'jth,,  1910 


CHAPTER   IV 


Faith 

•  and 

Love 


Faith  and  Love 


Faith  is  the  slender  thread  that  hinds 

Another  heart  to  7nine ; 
Love,  living  in  a  loyal  breast. 

That  tells  me  '*  /  am  thine,'' 
Seemeth  of  all  things  most  Divine. 


46 


CHAPTER  IV 
"Life  in  the  Lost" 

**  speak  out  the  IVord !     The  Evangel  shall  aivaken 
Life  in  the  lost,   the  hero  in  the  slave  J" 

I  AM  back  in  Kobe  (September  20,  1910).  My 
occupation  for  several  days  has  been  prosaic  enough — 
house-hunting.  Since  arriving  in  Japan,  four  months 
ago,  I  have  been  living  in  boxes  and  portmanteaux. 
I  shall  be  glad  of  a  cottage  of  my  own.  It  is  a  relief 
to  be  unpacked.  A  Japan  Evangelistic  Band  mis- 
sionary will  soon  learn  to  be  a  stranger  and  pilgrim 
if  he  is  not  one  already,  especially  when  he  looks 
at  his  library. 

September  27,  1910. — Takeda  San  and  I  have  been 
giving  daily  addresses  at  the Bible  Women's  Con- 
ference here  in  Kobe.  He  has  taken  the  Epistle  to  the 
Ephesians.  I  gathered  from  the  Old  Testament  some 
New  Testament  themes — "  The  Mystery  of  Iniquity," 
"The  Mystery  of  Godliness,"  "The  Mystery  of  an 
Indwelling  Christ,"  and  "The  Mystery  of  Faith." 
Last  Sunday  afternoon  the  fountains  of  the  deep 
were  broken  up ;  many  were  weeping  their  way  to 
the  penitent   form,  and,  better  still,  to  Jesus  as  an 

47 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

uttermost  Saviour.  May  God  water  the  word  that 
He  hath  planted,  and  cause  it  to  bring  forth 
abundantly. 

September  30,  1910. — Last  night  we  had  a  meeting 
at  our  Mission  Hall  which  served  several  purposes — as 
a  farewell  for  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dyer  as  they  start  south  ; 
a  welcome  meeting  to  two  birds  of  passage  from 
England ;  a  salvation  social  for  our  converts ;  and  a 
house-warming  for  my  new  home.  It  was  a  bright, 
breezy  gathering,  and  we  rejoiced  to  hear  the  music 
of  heaven  from  once-broken  strings.  Says  Dr. 
Fitchett— 

"  You  gather  round  a  harp  a  jury  of  philosophers, 
and  ask  them  to  decide  whether,  as  an  instrument,  it 
is  perfect.  One  judges  it  by  its  form,  and  reports  it 
has  the  true  curved  outlines  of  a  harp.  Another  tests 
it  by  the  materials  of  which  it  is  made.  Here  are 
the  vibrating  metal  strings ;  the  true  materials  of  a 
harp.  But  there  comes  a  simple  man  who  knows 
nothing  about  the  laws  of  sound,  the  properties  of 
metals,  or  the  science  of  music.  The  only  thing  he 
knows  is  how  to  play  the  harp.  He  draws  his  hand 
across  the  strings,  and  the  rich  music  slumbering  in 
them  awakens ;  it  floats  out  on  the  trembling  air,  it 
charms  all  ears.  What  need  is  there  of  any  report 
of  philosophers  ?     The  music  proves  the  harp." 

I  wish   that  my  pen  could  perform   the  office  of 

a  gramophone,  and  that  those  who  read  its  scribble 

could  hear  instead  the  music  of  the  harp  as  we  heard 

it  in  last  night's  orchestra  !     S San,  who  has  just 

48 


"LIFE  IN  THE  LOST" 

come  to  work  with  us,  told  us  his  story  :  how  that, 
naturally  religious,  he  first  heard  of  Christianity 
through  the  Greek  Church ;  embraced  it,  was  baptized 
and  admitted  into  their  Theological  College,  though 
he  had  never  heard  the  way  of  salvation  by  faith  in 
Jesus.  After  spending  two  years  there,  he  was  called 
to  the  army,  and  joined  his  regiment  in  Tokyo.  Here 
he  attended  one  of  General  Booth's  meetings.  For 
the  first  time  he  heard  the  Gospel,  and  there  and 
then,  as  he  sat  in  the  meeting,  he  accepted  the  Lord 
as  his  Saviour,  and  obtained  the  witness  that  he  was 
justified  and  born  of  God. 

The  story  of  a  sad  prodigal  followed.  He  was 
first  awakened  through  reading  an  article  in  a  Christian 
magazine  in  Formosa.  This  made  a  deep  impression 
on  him,  held  as  he  was  in  the  bonds  of  iniquity.  He 
could  hear  nothing  there  that  seemed  to  meet  his 
need,  so  he  returned  to  Kobe.  Here  he  met  our 
"Open  Air"  in  the  vicinity  of  the  theatres  and  music 
halls,  and  was  convicted  of  sin.  The  following  night 
he  came  to  the  Hall  crying  for  mercy,  and  was,  I 
believe,  made  to  taste  of  the  powers  of  the  world  to 
come.  His  face  was  "scorched  with  lust,  and 
scribbled  over  with  the  signature  of  every  evil 
passion."  His  wardrobe  consisted  of  one  single 
garment.  It  was  made  of  the  "  towel-advertisements  " 
he  had  received  at  the  various  houses  of  shame 
which  he  had  visited.     This  awful  garment  was  the 

49 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

only  one  he  possessed ;  he  wore  it  everywhere,  and 
as  he  testified  some  nights  ago,  pointed  to  it  as 
sufficient  proof  of  his  sin  and  degradation.  May  the 
Lord  keep  him. 

Another  who  had  proved  the  salvation  of  God  for 
now  several  months  rose  to  tell  his  story.  Passing  by 
our  "Open  Air"  he  was  arrested  by  the  words,  "The 
preaching  of  the  cross  is  .  .  .  the  power  of  God." 
Though  an  entire  stranger  to  the  barest  elements  of 
Christianity,  his  feet  were  stayed ;  he  listened,  and 
finally  followed  us  to  the  Hall.  A  prepared  heart 
finds  it  easy  to  hear,  understand,  and  be  saved.  And 
such  was  his.  Within  an  hour  his  feet  were  on  the 
Rock  of  Ages.  He  is  a  native  of  the  Loo-Choo  Islands, 
and  a  ship's  steward.  His  boat  is  now  in  dock  for 
repairs,  and  so  he  attends  the  meetings  nightly.  If 
I  mistake  not,  God  has  a  future  of  usefulness  and 
power  for  this  man.* 

Still  another,  an  older  man,  working  in  a  large 
cotton-spinning  factory,  rising,  said :  "  Well,  if  any 
one  has  graduated  in  the  university  of  sin,  I  have  ;  but 
now  I  have  entered  the  kindersfarten  of  Jesus."  He 
was  led  to  the  Lord  by  one  of  the  other  Christians, 
also  saved  at  our  Mission  Hall,  and  working  in  the 
same  factory.  "  Of  late,"  said  he,  "I  have  been  dis- 
couraged by  the  jeering  of  my  mates,  who  shout 
'  Amen '  and  '  Jesus '  after   me   wherever   I    go  ;    but 

*  He  has  now  entered  our  Bible  School  for  training. 
50 


"  LIFE  IN  THE  LOST  " 

the  other  day  I  found  in  the  Scriptures  that  God 
chastens  those  who  are  His  children.     Hallelujah  ! " 

His  friend,  who  had  been  the  means  of  leading  him 
to  the  Hall,  and  so  to  Christ,  then  told  us  of  his 
conversion — the  same  tale,  alas !  of  sin,  but  also  of 
encouragement,  for  he  first  turned  his  steps  heaven wajd 
through  the  testimony  of  another  of  our  converts. 

Others  followed — a  railway  employ^,  a  tram-car 
conductor,  a  carpenter,  and  a  ship's  engineer ;  this 
latter,  by  the  way,  had  a  blessed  story  to  tell.  When 
God  saved  him  six  years  ago,  in  the  old  Mission  Hall 
in  Kobe,  he  obtained  the  promise,  "  Thou  shalt  be 
saved,  and  thy  house."  He  was  able  to  say  that  this 
promise  had  been  abundantly  fulfilled,  thirteen  of  his 
relations  having  been  brought  to  Christ  since  the  day 
he  had  fled  to  Him  who  w^as  bruised  for  his  iniquities. 

Others  told  their  story  also,  but  I  have  neither 
time  nor  space  to  write  of  them ;  nor  had  we  time  to 
hear  all  that  night,  but  we  rejoiced  together. 

And  yet  all  this  is  as  nothing  to  what  might,  and 
may,  yea  and  please  God  shall,  be  in  this  place  if  only 
we  go  on  in  faith  and  prayer.  "  I  could  write  it 
twenty  times  over,"  said  William  Bramwell,  "that 
strong  faith  and  continual  prayer  will  produce  every 
efi"ect." 

October  12,  1910. — The  days  are  very  niggardly, 
they  seem  to  spare  but  too  few  minutes  for  journal 
entries.     From  the  2nd  to  the  8th,  Mimaki  San  and 

51 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

I  visited  the  C.M.S.  Girls'  school  at  O.^aka,  where 
God  so  graciously  blessed  us  some  five  years  ago.  We 
found  that  many  of  the  older  girls  were  not  con- 
verted, and  the  Principal  was  specially  anxious  about 
those  in  their  fifth  year,  who  were  shortly  leaving. 
There  was  little  movement  during  the  first  three 
days,  but  prayer  prevailed.  On  the  third  night 
Miss  ,  and  five  of  her  teachers,  met  for  interces- 
sion at  7  p.m.  They  were  led  out  in  earnest  prayer 
that  God  would  break  through.  They  continued  till 
2.30  a.m.,  finishing  in  assurance  of  victory  and  the 
thanksgiving  of  faith.  The  next  day  was  a  good  day 
indeed.  God  answered.  A  real  conviction  and  a 
seeking  spirit  appeared  among  the  girls,  who,  both 
Christian  and  unconverted,  knew  of  a  truth  that 
God  was  in  the  place.  Fifty  or  sixty  of  the  latter 
rose  to  their  feet  as  expressing  a  desire  to  turn  to 
the  Lord.  Many  of  them  were,  I  believe,  real  and 
sincere. 

October  17,  1910. — To-day  I  received  a  letter  from 
the  Principal  of  the  school  we  have  just  visited.  She 
says,  "...  I  hardly  know  what  to  say  and  what 
to  leave  unsaid.  The  work  is  going  on.  Testimonies 
are  being  given  outside  the  school  by  request.  The 
diff'erence  in  the  school  is  beyond  words ;  so  far  as  we 
can  tell,  many  are  pressing  on,  and  getting  victory  in 
daily  life.     The  numbers  are  so  great  that  we  cannot 

have   much   personal    contact   with    many ;    but   the 

52 


"LIFE  IN  THE  LOST" 

teachers  are  wonderful  in  what  they  do,  and  the 
written  testimonies  are  a  great  help  in  showing  where 
individuals  stand." 

Also  in  her  account  of  the  Mission,  she  says : 
"  Friday  evening  is  our  regular  prayer  meeting.  There 
were  still  some  unsatisfied  hearts,  still  those  who  were 
holding  something  back ;  and  for  all  of  us,  at  what- 
soever stage,  it  was  a  solemn  time  of  consecration,  and 
of  pleading  that  the  fire  of  love  might  be  lighted  in 
our  hearts  by  God  Himself.  Then  followed  such  a 
time  of  intercession  for  schoolmates,  parents,  friends, 
and  relations,  as  I  have  seldom  heard.  As  though  the 
longing  desire  could  not  be  kept  in,  it  broke  out  all 
over  the  room,  till  I  doubt  if  there  was  a  silent  voice 
among  the  eighty  of  us,  mingled  with  many  low  sobs 
as  the  volume  of  prayer  went  up. 

''The  next  morning,  Saturday,  was  a  holiday;  but 
the  boarders  again,  for  about  two  hours,  poured  out 
a  stream  of  thanksgiving  and  intercession,  with  the 
same  intensity  as  the  night  before.  There  was  a 
happy  light  on  the  faces  that  day  as  the  girls  went 
about  their  ordinary  avocations  ;  some  coming  to  tell 
us  of  their  new-found  joy  or  to  consult  about  helping 
someone  else ;  one  to  tell  me  she  had  been  awake  the 
whole  night  before,  convicted  of  sin,  and  had  not  yet 
got  pardon.  Light  soon  came  to  her,  and  she  had 
peace  with  God.  On  Monday  morning,  when  all  the 
day  scholars  were  with    us  again,   we   held  a   praise 

55 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

meeting,   and   during  it  asked  all  who  had  received 

some  definite  blessing,  or  were  seeking  such,  to  write 

down  shortly  on  paper,  then  and  there,  what  it  was. 

One  felt  that  the  testimony  would  be  useful  to  them, 

and  would  be  a  guide  to  us  in  knowing  how  to  help 

and  lead  them  on.     In  all,  142  papers  were  sent  in, 

covering  a  large  range.     There  was  the  little  child  who 

prayed  about  a  lost  book  of  tram  tickets  and  found 

it ;    another  who  asked  that  her   mother's   headache 

might  be  cured,  and,  as  the  answer  came,  knows  now 

that   God   hears    prayer.     About   sixty   in    all    state 

definitely  for  the  first  time  that  they  know  now  that 

God  has  saved  them,  and  many  of  these  add  that  now 

they  want  their  families  to  be  saved  ;  and  others  again 

that  they  have  asked  God  to  show  them  how  they 

can  work  for  Him.     One  adds  that,  till  noiv,  she  never 

liked  to  lend  her  things,  but  now  she  does  not  mind 

who  uses  them.     Some   say  they  had  no  idea  there 

could  be  such  joy  as  this  ;  others  that,  till  now,  though 

they  thought  they  were  Christians,  they  had  no  peace, 

but  now  they  know  clearly  that  Christ  is  their  Saviour. 

One  had  thought  she  must  be  good  and  strong  before 

she  came  to  Christ ;    but  just  came  in   her   sin  and 

weakness,  and  He  has  taken  her. 

*'  Besides  those  believing  for  the  first  time,  between 

forty  and  fifty  testify  to  further  blessing  who  were 

truly  saved  before.     Almost  all  speak  of  having  been 

shown  pride  and  other  sins,  then  of  yielding  utterly  to 

56 


"LIFE  IN  THE  LOST" 

God  ;  of  learning  for  the  first  time  what  real  prayer 
means ;  of  knowing  that  Christ  dwells  within ;  or  of 
receiving  the  Holy  Spirit.  Almost  all  speak  of  a 
desire  to  win  others,  and  of  praying  for  them. 
Amongst  the  papers  received  were  eighteen  from  those 
who  said  they  wanted  to  be  saved,  but  were  not  yet. 
Some  of  these  showed  that  the  writers  needed  to  be 
seen  privately,  so  we  gave  little  notes  to  most,  inviting 
them  to  a  meeting.  All  seemed  ready  to  confess  their 
sins,  and  ask  for  forgiveness  ;  ready  for  an  act  of  faith ; 
and  most  of  them  could  thank  God  that  He  had  heard 
and  saved  them.  Where  hearts  are  softened,  where 
the  Holy  Spirit  is  working  in  Revival  power,  as  here 
now,  it  seems  so  simple  and  natural  for  hearts  to 
believe.  It  has  been  very  wonderful  all  through  to 
see  Him  work.  With  some  the  heart-work  may  be 
shallow,  and  a  responsibility  is  on  us  to  pray  that  the 
impressions  may  not  fade  away,  but  deepen.  But 
there  is  no  doubt  that,  as  we  specially  prayed,  a  very 
deep  work  has  been  done  in  some,  and  whole  natures 
seem  transformed. 

"All  through  the  school  now  we  see  happy  faces, 
and  know  of  unselfish  acts ;  but  most  of  all  the 
spiritual  life  is  going  out  in  prayer  and  efforts  to 
win  others.  AVe  see  it  in  the  remarkable  spirit  of 
intercessory  prayer,  and  in  efforts  of  various  kinds. 
Here  is  an  instance  we  heard  of  from  the  mother. 
A  young  child  only  lately  come  to  school  went 
D  57 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

home  and  told  her  mother  she  believed  in  Christ  now 

and  was   going   to   follow  Him   all   her   life.       '  But 

what  if  we  forbid  you  ? '     'I  can't  help  it.     I  must 

follow  Him  even  if  I  die  for  it,  for  He  loved  me  so, 

and  I  love  Him.'     '  But  a  child  ought  not  to   have 

a  different  religion  from  her  parents.'     '  No,  we  must 

be  a  united  family,  so  you  must  come  and  believe  the 

same.'     '  Don't  you  think  it  is  turning  things  upside 

down  for  a  child  to  teach  her  parents  ? '     '  That  may 

be ;  but  God  is  so  filling  me  with  joy,  that  I  can't  help 

talking  about  it.'     She  brought  her  mother  to  one  of 

the  meetings,  and  the  lady  is  now  keen  to  hear  more. 

(She  has  since  become  a  true  Christian,  and  a  Church 

member. )     This  is  only  one  instance  out  of  many. 

"  One  of  the  best  things  which    I   have  not  yet 

touched   upon   is  the  wonderful   blessing   among   the 

teachers    living    in    the    boarding-house.     Some    do, 

indeed,  seem  to   be   full   of  the  Holy  Ghost   and   of 

power.     One  who   only  heard  of  Christ  for   the  first 

time   when  she    came   here   in    April   last  year  came 

with  an  open  heart  and  has  grown  steadily  ever  since  ; 

took   a   little   room   by   herself  at  Arima  during  the 

holidays  that  she   might   have   time  for  communion, 

and   had   much    blessing    at   the    Convention    there. 

She   seems   a  veritable   prayer   champion.      She   and 

the  other   teachers  are   so   filled   with    the   spirit   of 

intercession,    that   prayer   often   goes   on    for   several 

hours  without   anyone  noticing   how   time   is    going. 

58 


"LIFE  IN  THE  LOST  " 

They  are  learning  the  secret  of  laying  hold  of  God, 
of  praying  through  to  victory.  They  say  they  often 
heard  about  the  power  of  united  prayer,  but  never 
really  knew  it  till  now.  One  of  these  was  under  very 
deep  conviction  of  sin  the  early  part  of  the  week, 
and  is  most  marvellously  blessed.  It  is  an  absolute 
transformation  ;  for,  from  being  very  difiPerent,  she  is 
now  filled  with  the  Spirit,  deeply  humble,  constantly 
praying,  and  keen  to  win  others — her  brother  in  the 
first  place,  to  whom  she  never  dared  to  speak  before. 

"  One  visiting  teacher — formerly  an  agnostic,  but 
whose  heart  was  really  changed  some  months  ago — 
attended  all  the  meetings  and  was  looking  for  real 
help.  She  said  sadly  towards  the  end  of  the  week 
that  though  she  knew  her  sins  w^ere  forgiven,  and 
though  she  had  learnt  much  during  these  days, 
she  had  not  got  the  joy  she  wanted,  and  which 
others  possessed.  She  was  then  shown  that  this  w^as 
seeking  one  of  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  instead  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  Himself,  and  so  she  began  to  pray 
for  the  great  gift.  On  Saturday  morning  she  was 
at  home  sewing,  when  suddenly  a  mistake  she  had 
been  makins^  occurred  to  her.  She  had  been  feelino- 
that  the  father  was  almost  too  good  to  the  prodio-al, 
and  that  more  ought  to  have  been  made  of  the  elder 
son  to  whom  her  sympathies  went  out.  Now  she 
saw  that  this  was  criticising  God,  and  therefore  was 
sin,    and   immediately   put    it   away    from    her.     At 

59 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

once  her  heart  was  flooded  with  light,  and  she  knew 
that  God  had  answered  her  prayer.  She  put  aside 
her  sewing,  and  bowed  her  head  to  offer  the  thanks 
and  praise  of  which  her  heart  was  fulL  As  she  told 
me  about  it  on  Monday,  she  kept  on  saying,  '  The 
Holy  Spirit  is  wonderful !  He  is  wonderful !  I  did 
not  think  He  would  have  so  come  into  my  heart ! ' 

"  We  are  full  of  thankfulness  to  God  for  all  He 
has  done,  and  at  the  same  time  the  sense  of  solemn 
responsibility  in  being  here  during  such  a  manifesta- 
tion of  His  power  is  great.  He  must  mean  this 
Revival  to  continue,  deepen,  and  spread ;  and  one 
dreads  anything  hindering  or  grieving  the  Spirit. 
But  when  fears  come,  promises  keep  crowding  into 
one's  thoughts — *  My  Spirit  remaineth  among  you  : 
fear  ye  not.'  'Thou  shalt  see  greater  things  than 
these.'  *  I  will  work,  and  who  shall  let  it  ? '  Do 
continue  in  prayer  for  the  school,  and  that  the 
blessing  may  go  out  beyond." 

God  loves  the  children,  and  finds  them  ever  nighest 
the  Kingdom  now  as  then.  The  proud  and  wise  and 
rich  He  still  sends  empty  away. 

"  Not  to  the  rich  He  came,   or  to  the  ruling 

(Men  of  full  meat,  ivhom  ivholly  He  abhors^. 
Not  to  the  fools  groivn  insolent  in  fooling 

Most,   tuhen  the  lost  are  dying  at  the  doors  ; 

Nay  but  to  them  luho  ivith  a  sweet  thanksgiving 
Take  in  tranquillity  nvhat  God  may  brings 

60 


JOURNAL 

Nov.  znd .  .  . 


.  .  .  Dec.  I  ith^  19 lo 


CHAPTER   V 


No  rest 

in  this 

JVorld 


No  Rest  in  this  JVorld 


Methought  that  I  at  rest  would  be. 

Could  I  but  live  alone 
Upon  this  hilltop,  where  the  sea 

Makes  no  distressful  moan. 
Alas,  alas !  the  soughing  breeze. 
Through  every  pine-tree^  mocks  mine  ease. 


64 


CHAPTER  V 

Country  Missions 

I  WRITE  these  lines  (November  2,  1910,  in  the 
train)  passing  through  gorgeous  scenery — crimson  and 
gold,  olive  -  greens  and  russet  -  browns,  the  artist's 
brown-pink  and  madder  slashed  and  brocaded  with 
the  maples'  scarlet — all  flooded  with  a  profusion 
of  sunshine ;  while  away  in  the  distance  the  hill- 
tops are  capped  with  white,  and  towering  into 
a  cloudless  blue  stands  the  famous  Fuji,  covered 
as  far  as  the  eye  can  see  with  her  stainless 
snows.  Exquisite  beauty !  How  often  there  rises 
in  one's  heart  the  thought,  if  His  creation  is 
so  beautiful,  what  must  the  Creator  be  !  Of 
the  saint  at  any  rate  what  Tennyson  says  is 
true — 

"  The  Peak  is  high  and  flushed 

At  his  highest  with  sunrise  Jire  ; 
The  Peak  is  high,  and  the  stars  are  high. 
And  the  thought  of  a  man  is  higher." 

It  is  again  some  days  since  I  have  been  able 
even  to  think  of  making  any  journal  entries.  Since 
last  I  wrote  I    have   been   to   Tokyo  to   hold  special 

65 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

meetings  in   another   school.     The   ground   here   was 

more  difficult   than   at   Osaka.     In   the   first  place,  I 

was  alone.     Mimaki  San  had  left  me  for  other  work. 

Secondly,  the  students   are  on  the  whole  of  a  better 

class,  some  of  them  being  from  the  richest  and  most 

fashionable  families  in  Tokyo.     The  very  atmosphere, 

too,  of  the   capital   is   worldly   and  materialistic.     It 

cannot  be  easy  for  such  girls  to  confess  Christ  in  their 

homes.     But  we  proved  again  that  God  was  sufficient 

for  these  things,  and  with  us  still.     The  Principal  of 

the  school  is  a  splendid  disciplinarian.     I  continually 

realized  how  well  she  had  the  whole  school  in  hand. 

The  patient,  plodding  instruction  of  months  was   an 

excellent  foundation  for  any  such  special  effort  as  this, 

and  made  it  as  easy  to  speak  to  the  people   here  as 

in  the    homeland.     Suffering   from    a   severe   cold,    I 

found  the  work  hard  enough,  but  made  easy  by  the 

presence  and  power  of  God.     I  took   three   meetings 

a  day  always — sometimes  four ;  and  for  two  days  in 

the  week,  five,  in    addition   to   much   personal  work. 

At  the  last  meeting  forty-five  pupils  rose,  in  nearly 

as  many  minutes,  to  tell  in  single  sentences  of  what 

God  had  done  for  them.     Down  the  cheeks  of  some 

the  tears  ran  apace.     There  was  a  sweet  sense  of  the 

presence  of  God  with  us  as   we  separated  in    much 

love  and  rejoicing. 

KoFU,  November  25,  1910. — I  came  to  this  beautiful 

spot  yesterday.     The  journey  lay  through  magnificent 

66 


COUNTRY  MISSIONS 

mountains.  Winter  has  already  been  skimming  their 
tops,  and  left  her  footprints  prettily  behind  her.  On 
my  way  I  think  I  passed  through  100  tunnels. 
Kofu  is  a  city  of  some  50,000  inhabitants ;  the 
"  foreign  "  element  is  small  but  motley.  Two  Papists, 
two  Mormons,  four  Canadian  lady  missionaries,  and 
a  young  Scotsman,  teaching  in  a  Government  school, 
are  there  to  entertain,  if  not  to  edify,  the  perplexed 
inhabitants. 

November  30,  1910. — A  number  of  happy  testi- 
monies in  letters  written  by  recent  converts  lie  before 
me.  I  feel  tempted  to  copy  some  at  the  risk  of 
monotony.     Says  one — 

"  I  cannot  tell  you  how  thankful  to  the  Lord 
I  am.  I  have  told  my  mother  and  sister  at  home, 
but  they  don't  believe  me,  and  yet  I  know  my  heart 
is  changed.  ...  I  love  that  hymn,  '  He  leadeth  me,' 
because  it  was  the  means  of  bringing  me  to  Christ. 
.  .  .  All  my  love  for  pretty  dresses,  and  ribbons,  and 
popularity  in  the  school,  etc.,  has  gone,  and  I  am  full 
of  joy." 

Another :  "I  have  learnt  that  I  was  a  sinner, 
and  yet  that  God  will  never  cast  away  any  that 
come  to  Him.  He  has  changed  my  heart  and  saved 
even  me.  I  have  served  the  devil  so  long,  though  God 
was  longing  for  me  to  trust  Him  all  the  time.  I  know 
now  that  He  is  with  me ;  and  at  times  I  am  so  taken 
up  with  thinking  of  Him,  that  I  feel  like  crying  out, 
0  God,  my  God !  and  sometimes  fail  to  listen  to  my 
teacher.  I  know  this  is  wrong,  but  oh,  I  am  so 
happy  ! " 

Another  :  "  You  will  not  remember  me  ;  my  name 

is .     I  was  converted  at  your  last  meeting.     I  laid 

67 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

down  all  my  burdens,  and  determined  to  follow  Jesus. 
I  wanted  to  see  and  tell  you,  but  there  was  no  time. 
I  saw  one  of  the  other  teachers,  and  with  tears  con- 
fessed my  unbelief.  The  Lord  accepted  me.  I  told 
my  mother  when  I  got  home,  and  God  has  so  filled 
me  with  joy." 

I    close   with    one   moire :    "  As   a    little    child    I 

attended  the  0 Sunday  school.     From  the  age  of 

fourteen  to  seventeen  I  have  been  here.  I  have 
been  reading  the  Bible  for  five  years.  Sometimes 
I  myself  wanted  to  turn  to  the  Lord,  but  I  was 
foolish  to  think  I  could  do  this  in  my  own  strength. 
Your  talks  pierced  my  heart  deeply,  like  a  two-edged 
sword.  I  prayed  day  after  day  with  many  tears.  I 
believed  that  if  I  touched  even  the  hem  of  His 
garment,  I  should  be  accepted,  notwithstanding  my 
great  sins.  When  we  confessed  our  sins  in  the  little 
room  upstairs,  I  was  very  happy  and  believed.  But 
oh,  my  weak  faith !  The  devil  tempted  me,  and 
unbelief  came  into  my  heart  again.  I  prayed  much 
that  night.  I  hoped  you  would  pray  with  me  to 
strengthen  my  faith,  and  give  me  a  word  from  the 
Bible,  but  I  could  not  see  you.  When  I  was  dis- 
couraged, the  tempter  came  and  whispered  in  my 
ear  that  my  prayer  was  not  accepted  by  God,  and 
that  He  would  not  have  mercy  on  me.  I  was  quite 
in  despair.     That   afternoon    I    came  weeping  to   the 

school,  and  prayed  with  a  friend  at  Miss  H 's,  and 

received  the  assurance  that  I  was  saved.  To  my 
astonishment  my  heart  was  quite  changed  ;  all  things 
seemed  new  and  joyful.  When  you  called  for  the 
testimonies  at  the  last  meeting,  I  stood  up  to  confess, 
but  my  voice  was  weak  and  trembling,  so  I  suppose 
you  could  not  catch  my  joyful  words.  I  thank  you 
heartily.  I  must  tell  you  that  my  spiritual  birthday 
was  at  two  p.m.  on  the  22nd  of  October,  1910.  This 
joy  will  fill  my  heart  till  the  end  of  my  life,  because 
God  has  redeemed  me." 

68 


COUNTRY  MISSIONS 

Yesterday  I  had  an  interesting  walk  with .    We 

talked  of  many  things.  I  sought  to  turn  his  steps 
heavenward,  but  alas  !  in  vain.  He  talked  Evolution  ; 
but  as  it  seemed  to  me  with  but  little  acquaintance 
with  the  subject,  and  still  less  conviction.  I  was  re- 
minded of  Dr.  Fitchett's  amusing  analysis  of  the  sub- 
ject as  it  strikes  the  plain  man ;  and  I  was  glad  that  I 
am  still  a  plain  man  ! 

"The  man  in  the  street,  who  has  no  time  to  be 
scientific,  and  who  translates  what  of  science  he  does 
know  into  a  very  unscientific  vernacular,  does  not 
completely  understand  the  Evolution  theory  ;  and  what 
of  it  he  does  understand,  as  far  as  it  applies  to  himself, 
he  dislikes.  That  theory,  as  he  reads  it,  teaches  that 
we  began  a  sufficient  number  of  ages  ago,  as  a  mere 
chemical  ferment,  or  as  a  bubble  in  the  spawn  and 
slime  of  the  sea.  Our  ancestors  were  little  floating 
atoms  in  the  salt  spume  of  the  dark  primeval  waters. 
Next  they  became  ascidians,  little  bags  of  unorganised 
jelly ;  then  they  attained  to  the  dignity  of,  say,  the 
oyster ;  and  in  process  of  ages,  creeping  out  from  be- 
twixt its  shells,  they  reached  the  loftier  height  of  the 
tadpole.  In  due  course  they  shed  their  tails,  and 
mounted  to  the  dignity  of  frogs.  Then  followed  a 
great  leap,  or  even  a  succession  of  leaps.  Our  an- 
cestors became  monkeys,  and,  in  some  mysterious 
manner,  got  their  tails  back  again.  Once  more  they 
got  rid  of  them,  say,  by  the  process  of  sitting  on  them 
for  a  certain  number  of  centuries  ;  and  so  at  last,  and 
by  some  such  process,  infinitely  varied,  manhood  was 
reached." 

I  found  myself  unexpectedly  interested  in  talking 
of  themes  scarce  thought  of  since  my  University  days ; 

71 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

but  elad  to  realise  that  I  was  no  lonsjer  in  academic 
air,  and  that  my  lot  was  cast  in  easier  and  pleasanter 
places  than  college  halls.  That  thoughtful,  serious- 
minded  men  can  entertain  any  reading  of  Evolution  is 
always  strange  to  me ;  for  if  the  best  that  so  masterly 
a  mind  as  Edward  Caird  can  do  for  the  subject  is  what 
appears  in  his  Gilford  Lectures,  surely  the  hope  is 
forlorn  enough. 

My  days  have  been  busy  and  occupied  with  happier 
and  more  practical  themes,  preaching  the  everlasting 
Gospel  of  redeeming  love. 

The  Mission  school  here  in  the  city  of  Kofu  is  a 
light  and  centre  of  blessing  in  this  large  province. 
Many  of  the  girls  come  in  from  the  country  round ; 
while  Misses  Tennant  and  Keen,  two  most  devoted 
ladies,  spend  all  their  time  penetrating  into  the  lonely 
country  places  in  all  sorts  of  weather,  along  all  sorts 
of  roads,  under  all  sorts  of  conditions,  sleeping  in  all 
sorts  of  places,  living  on  Japanese  food,  and,  indeed, 
enduring  hardness  as  good  soldiers,  and  thus  carrying 
the  light  of  life  to  many.  It  was  beautiful  to  see  the 
spirit  of  Jesus  in  them,  and  to  know  they  will  one  day 
get  a  full  reward  for  their  labour.  Of  course,  they  are 
utterly  unable  to  meet  all  the  calls.  With  the  pastor 
they  arranged  for  the  workers,  some  fifteen  in  number, 
to  come  in  from  the  country,  and  with  them  some  of 
the  Christians.     We  had  an  average  attendance  each 

morning  of  about  fifty.     God,  I  believe,  truly  blessed 

72 


ERRATUM 

Page  72,  for  Misses  Tennant  and  Keen  read 
Misses  Tweedie  and  Kilham 


COUNTRY  MISSIONS 

us  at  these  gatherings,  the  word  and  the  messenger 
were  acceptable.  In  the  evening  we  had  Gospel  meet- 
ings ;  the  attendance  was  good,  and  about  twenty 
turned  their  steps  Zionward.  I  also  took  a  meeting 
each  day  at  the  school,  and  then,  too,  God  was  with 
us.  At  the  closing  meeting  thirty-one  stood  up  to 
testify,  in  as  many  minutes,  what  the  Lord  had  done. 
Some  were  beautifully  clear  and  definite.  I  was  able 
to  give  several  hours  to  personal  work,  and  found  a 
real,  deep  work  of  conviction  in  the  school.  We 
finished  up  at  Kofu  very  tired,   but  full  of  joy  for 

all   His   grace   and   goodness.     T San,    who    was 

with  me,  remained  behind  to  help  convicted  souls,  and 
started  ofi"  next  day  into  the  country  for  special 
visiting  and  cottage  meetings.  One  of  the  women 
who  was  saved  begged  him  to  go  to  her  village,  as 
there  were  several  anxious  to  hear ;  so  off  he  went. 
Oh  that  it  might  prove  to  be  another  story  of  the 
fourth  of  John !  She  herself  at  one  of  the  meetings 
came  boldly  forward  seeking  salvation,  and  gave  herself 
and  her  sins  to  the  Saviour. 

Takata,  December  5,  1910. — On  Sunday  afternoon 
I  am  sitting  in  a  tiny  Japanese  room  above  the  little 
Methodist  Church  in  the  city  of  Takata.  It  is  a 
lovely  day,  rather  like  a  late  day  in  an  English 
summer.  The  windows  are  open,  and  I  look  out  on 
to  the  pastor's  little  garden — a  large  persimmon  tree 

full   of  the   most   beautiful   golden   fruit   stands   out 

73 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

against  a  background  of  scarlet  maple  and  stately 
cryptomeria.  The  city  has  about  30,000  people,  and 
in  addition  to  shrines  has  208  Buddhist  temples,  i.e. 
one  temple  to  about  every  thirty  houses ! ! !  The 
province  of  Echigo  is  just  the  size  of  Palestine.  There 
is  very  little  work  being  done  in  this  province  of  two 
million  souls.  A  worker  of  the  Canadian  Church  of 
England  Missionary  Association  is  the  only  missionary. 
He  is  most  kindly  entertaining  me  at  meals  in  his 
little  Japanese  house.  The  people  in  this  province  are 
very  prejudiced  Buddhists.  They  are  tied  up  socially, 
and  every  other  way,  with  this  idolatrous  system. 
Fear  of  man  has  them  in  its  iron,  tormenting  grip. 
One  never  realises  so  much  as  here  the  awful  power 
of  the  fear  of  man,  traditional  customs,  and  the 
entanglements  of  social  environment.  But  God  is 
sufficient. 

Before  January  there  will  be  about  fifteen  feet  of 
snow,  reaching  up  to  the  eaves  of  two-storied  houses. 
The  streets  will  be  a  solid  compact  mass  of  snow.  The 
only  way  of  walking  along  the  street  is  under  the 
roofed  verandahs  running  each  side  of  the  road ;  and 
the  only  way  of  crossing  the  road  is  through  tunnels 
at  fixed  intervals. 

This  morning  I  went  over  to  Arai,  a  little  town 
some  miles  from  here.  The  new  pastor,  a  converted 
barber  and  his  wife,  and  a  girl  of  about  twenty  years 
of  age  met  with  us  for  prayer.     The  Lord  graciously 

74 


A  STREET  CROSSING  IN  TAKATA  IN  WINTER. 
A  Tunnel  through  the  Snow. 


COUNTRY  MISSIONS 

opened  the  heart  of  the  latter,  as  of  Lydia  of  old  ;  and 
as  we  bowed  in  prayer  her  tears  flowed  apace.  We 
found  her  ready  to  fly  to  Him  who  was  bruised  for 
our  iniquities.  She  prayed  as  well  as  her  tears  and 
sobs  would  allow.  When  she  came  to  the  station  a 
little  later  with  the  pastor,  her  face  bespoke  the  joy 
of  her  heart.     Truly  the  Lord  is  good  ! 

December  11,  1910. — We  finished  up  last  night  at 
Takata  with  fifteen  of  those  who  had  professed  to 
decide  for  Christ  at  a  little  informal  gathering.  Most 
of  them  said  a  word.  It  was  not  very  definite — still, 
I  feel  God  has  blessed  us  there.  The  pastor  and 
Christians  were  helped  and  encouraged.  But  there  is 
need  of  much  prayer  for  that  idolatrous  town. 

I  received  a  letter  from ,  the  town  I  last  visited. 

It  contains  gracious  evidence  that  God  was  with  us — 
ready  to  save.     I  select  the  following  sentences  : — 

"The  blessing  received  by  the  entire  school  cannot 
be  estimated.  Again  and  again  testimony  is  given  to 
the  peace  and  joy  abiding  within.  One  teacher  of 
long  standing  said,  'I  thought  when  I  was  a  Christian, 
publicly  professed,  it  was  enough.  I  never  understood 
before  that  Christ  could  keep  me  from  sin.  I  realise 
now  for  the  first  time  that  He  can  take  from  my  heart 
the  desire  to  say  unkind  things.' 

"  A  bright  young  teacher,  with  us  but  a  short  time, 
made  an  independent  decision  for  Christ  after  a  hard 
struggle  with  herself.  Being  called  off"  immediately 
to  attend  the  death-bed  of  her  grandmother,  she  wrote, 
*  All  is  confusion  here  subsequent  to  the  funeral ;  but 
my  heart  is  full  of  peace  and  joy,  because  God  is  with 

77 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

me.'  On  her  return  she  desired  baptism  at  once,  but 
has  decided  to  wait  and  receive  it  with  some  others 
next  month. 

"Our  matron  gives  a  glowing  testimony  to  the 
keeping  power  of  Christ  and  the  new  life  that  has 
come  into  her  Christian  experience. 

"  The  wife  of  a  stationmaster,  who  had  been  visited 
once  a  month  by  a  Biblewoman,  came  from  a  neigh- 
bouring village  and  gladly  embraced  the  first  oppor- 
tunity to  give  herself  to  the  Lord.  She  is  now  rejoicing 
in  her  daily  communion  with  God. 

"  The  wife  of  a  middle  school  teacher  came  from 
another  town,  brought  her  child,  and  attended  three 
meetings  a  day  for  a  week.  Earnestly  seeking,  she 
too  found  the  way  of  life  and  peace. 

"  The  wife  of  a  school  teacher  was  converted  one 
night.  She  told  her  husband,  and  two  nights  later  he 
too  was  kneeling  at  the  penitent  form.  Their  joy  is 
unbounded. 

"  A  young  mother,  burdened  with  suffering  and 
anxiety  because  of  a  drunken  husband,  cast  herself  and 
her  burden  at  the  Saviour's  feet,  and  M'-ent  back  to  her 
home  rejoicing  in  faith  that  God  cared  for  her  and  hers. 

"  A  banker's  wife,  noted  on  our  calling  list  as  a 
Church  member,  but  apparently  a  dead  branch,  con- 
fessed with  tears  that  she  had,  for  the  first  time,  come 
into  vital  relation  with  Christ ;  hitherto,  she  had  been 
absent  from  Holy  Communion  for  very  shame,  having 
no  desire  to  partake,  but  now  she  could  go  gladly. 

"  A  saintly  Christian  testifies  that,  because  of  her 
fresh  grasp  of  God,  not  only  has  the  burden  of  her 
heart  been  removed,  but  her  bodily  infirmity  has  been 
healed. 

"  A  servant,  with  such  frightful  deformity  of  face 
that  she  cannot  be  seen  without  causing  a  shudder, 
came  out  at  night  and  sat  in  the  shadow.  She,  too, 
took  herself  and  her  heavy  burden  to  the  Lord.  Before, 
she  was  subject  to  fits  of  rebellion  and  despair,  when 

78 


COUNTRY  MISSIONS 

she  was  uncontrollable,  and  often  threatened  to  kill 
herself.  That  she  is  altogether  changed  is  the  testi- 
mony of  the  household.  She  endures  with  the  sweet 
hope  of  a  beautiful  life  beyond. 

"  We  cannot  write  of  all  who  have  been  helped. 
A  thirst  for  God  has  been  aroused  in  many  hearts,  and 
deepened  in  many  others.  Especially  are  we  thankful 
to  God  for  the  testimony  of  the  pastors.  Two  of  the 
older  ones  say  that,  in  the  thirty  years  of  their  life 
since  conversion,  they  have  never  been  in  meetings 
where  they  have  received  such  blessing." 

Blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord  that  He  can  still 
be  a  Saviour,  though  His  ambassadors  are  such  poor 
representatives  of  His  grace.  He  is  still  ready  to  bless 
and  save. 

"  Ready  the  Father  is  to  own 
And  kiss  His  late-returning  son  : 
Ready  your  loving  Saviour  stands. 
And  spreads  for  you  His  bleeding  hands. 
Ready  the  Spirit  of  His  love 
Just  noiu  the  stony  to  remove. 
To  apply,   and  witness  with  the  blood. 
And  njuash  and  seal  the  sons  of  God. 
Ready  for  you  the  angels  'wait. 
To  triumph  in  your  blest  estate  : 
Tuning  their  harps,  they  long  to  praise 
The  ^wonders  of  redeeming  grace. 
The  Father,   Son,  and  Holy   Ghost, 
Is  ready,   with  the  shining  host  : 
All  heaven  is  ready  to  resound. 
The  dead's  alive/  the  lost  is  found  /  " 


79 


JO  URNAL 

yan,  1st .  ,  , 

.  .  .  Feb.  loth^  191 1 


CHAPTER   VI 


Resurrection 


Resurrection 


I  looked,  and  found  the  green  had  gone ; 
The   Winter  s  frost  had  killed  my  song. 
Spring  came ;  dews  fell ;  and  heaven  s  rain 
Made  all  my  garden  green  again. 
The  flowers  and  I  once  more  were  young. 


84 


CHAPTER  VI 
A  Peep  into  the  Factories 

Christmas  has  come  and  gone  again,  and  now  the 
New  Year  has  opened  {January  1,  1911).  It  has 
been  a  relief  to  be  away  from  the  usual  festivities 
in  Christian  England,  Here  we  had  a  nice  hearty 
testimony  meeting  at  the  Mission  Hall.  A  day  or 
two  later  we  held  tw^o  days'  feasting  for  the  poor, 
and  halt,  and  lame,  and  blind  of  this  big  city- — two 
hundred  in  all.  We  held  it  in  the  beggars'  parish, 
the  parson  whereof  is  a  young  Presbyterian  living 
in  their  midst,  while  attending  each  morning  the 
lectures  at  the  Presbyterian  Theological  School.  Their 
love  for  him  was  touching.  Last  year  there  were  six 
murder  cases  in  that  one  neighbourhood ;  and  I  fear 
many  of  the  people  are  what  a  modern  writer  has  called 
"  artists  in  ethics."  Their  ideas  of  the  exact  position 
of  "not"  in  the  commandments  are  decidedly  shaky — 
and  they  have  frequent  rides  to  at  least  one  Govern- 
ment institution,  not  at  their  own  expense.  Kagawa 
San,  capable  of  commanding  a  good  salary  in  any 
position,  has  given  his  life  and  love  to  save  this  poor 

flotsam  of  Japanese  humanity.     Ravages  of  sin  and 

85 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

shame  and  poverty  were  everywhere  sadly  evident 
in  the  faces  of  the  poor  outcasts  that  gathered  to 
enjoy  the  feast,  if  not  the  Message.  We  sought  to 
lift  up  Him  who  bore  our  griefs,  and  carried  our 
sorrows.  Three  years  ago  we  had  a  similar  gathering, 
and  one  of  the  guests  was  a  poor  woman  with  a  face 
pitiably  disfigured,  and  her  lower  jaw  almost  burnt 
away.  The  sight  of  it  was  repulsive  indeed.  I 
believe  she  turned  to  the  Lord,  and  has  visited  Takeda 
San  frequently  since,  giving  evidence  that  her  change 
of  heart  was  real.  This  poor  lady  Lazarus  was  with 
us  again — a  living  picture  of  humanity  in  ruins. 
What  a  day  when  Jesus  comes  to  renew  the  whole 
creation  which  groan eth  and  travaileth  in  pain  to- 
gether until  now ! 

January  7,  1911. — We  have  just  finished  the 
annual  Osaka  Holiness  Convention.  We  rejoiced  to 
see  two  hundred  earnest  souls,  recently  gathered  from 
the  kingdom  of  Satan,  delighting  to  come  to  listen  to 
God's  Word,  and  seek  His  face,  whereas  once  they  would 
have  been  engaged  in  the  drunken  festivities  of  the  New 
Year.  We  had  Gospel  meetings  in  the  evening,  and 
many  souls  cried  for  mercy ;  ten  and  even  twenty  each 
night  came  forward  to  seek  salvation  ;  and  one  night, 
including  some  young  Christians,  there  were  as  many 
as  seventy  in  the  inquiry-room. 

January    8,    1911. — I    have    just    received    the 

following  letter  : — 

86 


mw 


A  PEEP  INTO  THE  FACTORIES 

"  How  can  I  ever  express  my  gratitude  for  the 
blessing  received !  How  can  I  ever  repay  the  love 
of  Christ  to  me  !  The  blessing  of  God  and  the  love 
of  Jesus  have  filled  my  heart  to  overflowing.  To-day 
I  obtained  salvation  throu2;h  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Oh,  He  broke  my  hard  heart,  and  revealed  to  me  the 
grace  of  God  !  Nothing  could  ever  have  cleansed  my 
heart  but  His  precious  blood  ;  and  none  else  could  have 
saved  me  from  my  sins.  On  the  evening  of  25th 
November  my  longing  desire  was  satisfied.  He  took 
away  all  my  trouble  and  doubt,  and  filled  me  with 
love,  and  joy,  and  peace.  .  .  .  He  will  guide  me  till 
I  reach  the  heavenly  land.  It  was  when  you  were 
here,  28tli  October,  that  I  trusted  for  salvation,  and 
was  praying  in  expectation.  But  the  devil  kept 
tempting  me  to  doubt.  My  heart  seemed  hard,  and 
cold,  and  full  of  sin.  But  yesterday  I  was  again 
deeply  convicted  of  sin  in  my  heart,  and  felt  as  if 
I  was  sinking  into  a  bottomless  slough,  and  cried 
aloud  to  the  Lord  for  a  real  salvation.  And  to-night, 
as  I  was  singing  the  hymn,  '  Just  as  I  am,  without  one 
plea,'  I  came  to  the  fifth  verse — 

"  *  Just  as  I  am — Thou  lu'tit  receive. 
Wilt  tvelcome,  pardon,  cleanse,  relieve  ; 
Because  Thy  promise  I  believe, 
0  Lamb  of  God,   I  come  ! ' 

My  hard  heart  was  opened  and  I  let  the  Lord  in.  Oh, 
I  cannot  tell  you  all  the  joy  I  How  shall  I  ever  repay 
Him  for  this  wonderful  blessing !  I  can  only  give 
myself  to  Him,  and  serve  Him  gladly.  He  will  give 
me  power  to  defeat  the  enemy  ;  and  I  believe  whatever 
I  ask  in  faith  He  will  give  me.  I  want  to  live  in  the 
love  of  Jesus  always.  .  .  ." 

January  18,  1911. — Last  night  I  went  with  a  few 

friends  to  Osaka  to  visit  one  of  the  large  cotton  spin- 

89 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

ning  factories.     Miss  H ,  who  has  for  many  years 

given  her  heart  and  strength  to  this  work,  accompanied 
us.  There  are  in  Osaka  and  its  environs  some  forty 
of  these  large  factories  where  women  and  girls  are 
employed — perhaps  from  60,000  to  70,000  hands. 
The  one  we  visited  was  one  of  the  best,  though  not 
the  best  appointed  of  all.  It  is  an  immense  place. 
Attached  to  the  grounds  of  the  factory  is  a  large 
boardino:  establishment  for  the  2000  hands  that  work 
there.  It  is  quite  a  little  village  in  a  compact  form. 
The  ages  of  the  girls  vary  from  eleven  to  thirty,  and 
though  the  hours  are  long — twelve  per  day  and  even 
longer,  with  only  two  holidays  a  month — the  conditions 
are  good.  School  and  class  rooms ;  a  commodious 
room  serving  for  Buddhist  lectures,  and  other  equally 
unedifying  entertainments  ;  a  sadly  handsome,  elabo- 
rate shrine  in  the  alcove  at  the  end  (almost  all  worship 
there  morning  and  evening) ;  huge  bathrooms,  where 
every  girl  has  a  hot  bath  either  night  or  morning ;  a 
large  courtyard  containing  another  fox-god  shrine, 
with  garden  plots,  an  aviary,  cages  of  rabbits  for  the 
amusement  of  the  children  in  off  hours ;  library,  hos- 
pital with  doctors  on  the  staff,  and  other  equipments 
are  provided. 

The  machinery  goes  on  night  and  day,  the  girls 
working  in  night  and  day  shifts.  There  are  twelve  to 
fifteen  matrons,  or  superintendents,  each  having  about 

300  children  under  their  charge.     In  this  particular 

90 


A  PEEP  INTO  THE  FACTORIES 

factory  four  of  these  are  Christians.  Hattori  San, 
a  graduate  of  the  Imperial  Women's  University,  has 
devoted  her  life  to  work  among  these  girls;  and  in 
order  to  get  amongst  them  has  obtained  an  official 
position  here,  with  leave  to  tell  them  of  Christ.  She 
is  a  splendid  character ;  and  the  factory  authorities, 

knowing  her  worth,  are  continually  asking  Miss  H 

to  find  them  more  Hattori  Sans.  But  I  am  sorry  to 
say  this  is  no  easy  task. 

The  whole  place,  though  of  such  wide  dimensions, 
is  kept  spotlessly  clean  and  lighted  with  electricity. 
The  large  dining-hall,  seating  1000,  was  prettily 
decorated  for  the  New  Year.  The  girls  are  all  from 
the  country,  and  hence  from  bigoted  Buddhist  homes. 
The  authorities  care  nothing  for  religion,  but  they 
know  that  one  inducement  for  the  parents  to  allow 
their  children  to  come  to  Osaka  is  that  they  have 
facilities  to  worship  and  hear  so-called  Buddhist 
sermons. 

We  began  our  meeting  for  400  girls  at  8.30  p.m., 
and  heard  afterwards  that  from  7  to  8.30  the  same 
number  had  been  attending  in  the  very  same  room  a 
Buddhist  discourse  from  a  special  woman  worker  sent 
from  Tokyo.  Though  in  many  cases  the  authorities 
realise  the  value  of  Christian  matrons  and  Christian 
teaching  among  their  girls,  it  has  been  most  difficult  to 
obtain  any  entrance  because  of  the  parents.  A  recent 
instance  will  suffice  to  explain.     At  one  factory  one  of 

91 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

the  girls  became  a  Christian.  She  came  from  a  long 
distance — a  country  district  which  is  strongly  Buddh- 
istic. The  parents,  hearing  of  it,  were  indignant, 
and  the  factory  touts  of  late  have  found  it  impossible 
to  get  even  one  girl  from  that  district ;  hence,  as  one 
of  the  authorities  observed  that  "factories  are  not 
built  to  become  churches,  but  to  make  money,"  it  is 

most  difficult  to  get  into  some  of  them.     Miss  H 

has  done  yeoman  service  in  getting  the  doors  open. 
She  has  held  meetings  in  thirty-six  out  of  the 
forty.  Some  were  opened  only  temporarily ;  some 
are  still  closed  through  lack  of  permission  from  the 
authorities  ;  more  are  practically  closed  through  lack 
of  workers.  It  is  sad  enough  to  think  of  the  thousands 
of  young  women  in  the  homeland  of  affluent  circum- 
stances, many  of  them  killing  time,  while  in  one  city 
here  in  this  land  some  70,000  young  women  are  lying 
in  utter  darkness,  untouched  and  unreached,  and  one 
lady  is  wearing  herself  out  in  her  endeavour  to  reach 
the  tiniest  fragment  of  this  vast  mass. 

I  can,  however,  imagine  some  one  saying  as  he 
reads  these  lines,  "  If  they  are  so  comfortably  housed 
and  cared  for,  what  need  is  there  for  more  ? "  In  the 
first  place,  I  would  say  that  the  picture  I  have  given  is 
that  of  one  of  the  best.  Many  of  the  other  factories, 
I  gather,  are  much  inferior,  though  some  are  even 
superior ;    and  yet  even  here,  well   cared  for  as  they 

are,  Miss  H tells  me  that  the  majority  of  girls 

92 


MR.  T.  MITANI. 

A  leading  Japanese  Evangelist,  and  Editor  of  the  Christian  News. 


A  PEEP  INTO  THE  FACTORIES 

break  down  under  the  strain  of  long  hours  after  three 
years.  They  are  all  from  very  poor  homes,  uneducated, 
and  full  of  inherited  superstition.  Hattori  San  was 
telling  me  last  night  that  once  or  twice  a  week  some 
twelve  girls  from  the  C.M.S.  Mission  school  come  and 
teach  hymn  singing.  The  average  attendance  at  this 
class  is  about  200.  She  added,  "  It  is  such  a  blessing 
to  teach  them  pure  songs,  even  if  they  do  not  under- 
stand all  their  meaning ;  the  only  songs  they  know 
and  sing  are  foul  and  obscene."  To  their  poor  little 
minds,  there  is  nothing  incongruous  in  worshipping 
morning  and  night  before  the  large  Buddhist  shrine 
(which  nearly  all  the  2000  do  every  day)  and  singing 
these  ribald  songs. 

In  the  factory  I  visited,  there  are  some  thirty 
Christians  or  inquirers.  Oh  that  someone  who  reads 
these  lines  may  be  burdened  in  prayer,  and  purse,  and 
person,  to  seek  and  save  the  lost !  I  do  not  know  of  a 
more  blessed  work  for  any  English  girl  than  to  come 
and  give  her  life  for  these,  her  Japanese  sisters,  for 
whom  Christ  died. 

I  think  it  was  Ion  Keith  Falconer  who  said,  in 
speaking  of  the  Church,  "  We  have  a  great  and  impos- 
ing War  Office,  but  a  very  small  army."  Certainly,  if 
St.  Paul's  Cathedral,  Westminster  Abbey,  and  Lambeth 
Palace  may  be  considered  as  the  headquarter  offices, 
the  War  Office  of  the  English  Church  is  imposing 
enough.     I  fear,  however,  that  during  the  past  nine 

95 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

centuries,  figliting  operations  have  been  mostly  con- 
fined to  what  the  little  American  boy  called  "  a  small 
island  off  the  north-west  coast  of  France "  ;  and  in 
latter  years  a  good  deal  of  these  have  been  sham 
battles  and  dress  parade ;  while  in  the  vast  fields  yet 
to  be  won  for  Christ,  a  few  stragglers  are  seeking  to 
uphold  the  honour  of  the  flag. 

January  19,  1911. — I  received  the  following  from 
a  schoolgirl  of  fifteen  years.  If  its  broken  English  is 
quaint  and  pretty,  the  heart  behind  it  is  no  less  full 
of  beauty  : — 

"Dear  Mr.  Wilkes, — I  am  a  girl  whom  you  led 
unto  Jesus  my  Saviour,  and  prayed  for  in  our  library. 
I  am  grateful  to  my  God,  my  Saviour,  and  to  you.  I 
was  not  a  true  Christian  till  you  came.  You  told  me 
that  if  I  pray  to  God  for  Holy  Spirit  and  true  gladness. 
He  certainly  hear  me,  and  give  these  good  gifts  to  me. 
I  prayed  earnestly  even  into  the  deep  night,  and  play 
time,  and  recess  time,  and  during  my  study  hour.  I 
wished  to  be  like  you,  the  happiest,  gladdest  person. 
Oh,  to-day  at  half-past  six  o'clock  when  I  was  praying. 
He  gave  me  the  true  Holy  Spirit  and  gladness  !  I  cannot 
keep  this  joy  to  be  only  in  my  heart,  so  I  tell  it  to  you 
gratefully.  I  was  the  head  of  sinners,  but  He  died 
for  me.  If  I  was  not  a  sinner  like  that,  there  would 
be  no  necessity  for  His  death  ;  but  because  1  was  a 
sinner  His  death  was  very  necessary.  Oh,  I  am 
very  glad  and  grateful  for  His  death  !  I  promised  to 
Him  that  with  all  my  things  I  offer ;  and  so  there  is 
nothing  belonging  to  me,  but  to  my  Lord.  Please 
be  glad  to  me,  teacher,  and  please  pray  to  Him  for 
me — this  little  thing.  I  am  always  praying  to  Him 
for  you.     Ah,  teacher,  there  is  waiting  eternal  joy  up 

96 


A  PEEP  INTO  THE  FACTORIES 

in  heaven !  I  can  now  sing  the  twenty-third  Psalm 
heartily. 

"My  English  is  not  right,  but  you  know  all  my 
heart,  I  believe ;  so  please  think  my  heart,  and  pardon 
my  unright  English. 

"  From  my  true  glad  heart  I  thank  you.  May  God 
bless  you." 

Januai^  27,  1911. — Our  hearts  were  cheered  last 
night  as  we  saw  some  twenty  of  our  Mission  Hall 
converts  buried  with  Christ  in  baptism.  It  was  a 
happy  and  solemn  time.  Kawabe  San,  a  man  of  God 
and  power,  came  over  from  Osaka  to  conduct  the 
service  and  administer  what  Bishop  Moule  calls,  "  the 
sacred  baptismal  plunge."  They  were  admitted  into 
the  Free  Methodist  Church.  January  in  Japan  is  not 
a  month  that  one  would  usually  select  for  the 
administration  of  the  rite  of  immersion,  but  there 
was  plenty  of  holy  glow  and  warmth  within  to  make 
up  for  the  cold  without. 

As  these  men  and  women,  so  recently  saved  from 
sin  and  darkness,  stood  up  to  publicly  confess  Christ, 
Kawabe  San  took  them  carefully  through  the  Apostles' 
Creed.  Searchingly  did  he  demand  of  them  one  by 
one  as  to  whether  they  had  given  up  all  connection 
with  every  form  of  idolatry.  One  married  woman 
replied  with  deep  earnestness,  "  Yes,  I  burnt  them 
all."  Another  little  woman  caused  a  smile  as  she 
said,  *'  I  always  did  hate  them."  A  smile  !  Yes,  but 
to  those  of  us  who  knew  the  sad  circumstances  that 

97 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

lay  behind  the  vehement  asseverance  of  that  little 
soul,  there  was  a  smile  of  joy  that  God's  deliverance 
had  been  so  complete.  More  solemn  still  was  Kawabe 
San's  inquiry,  as  he  reminded  them  of  the  question 
put  to  the  early  Christians  in  Japan  presenting  them- 
selves for  baptism,  "Are  you  prepared  for  the  scaffold? " 
for  it  meant  that  more  often  than  not  in  the  old 
days — "  Are  you  prepared  to  witness  for  Christ  and 
His  holy  name  ? "  A  steady  answer  from  them  all 
that  they  were,  only  gave  brother  Kawabe  an  occasion 
for  reminding  them  of  Peter's  earnest  confession  that 
though  all  should  deny  Him  he  would  die  for  his 
Lord,  and  yet  five  hours  later  he  had  denied  Him 
with  oaths  and  curses.  He  begged  them,  in  real 
humility,  to  see  and  know  their  weakness,  and  depend 
on  the  Lord  for  all  their  strength. 

After  the  service  was  over,  a  praise  and  testimony 
meeting  followed.  Brother  Takeda,  who  had  prepared 
them  for  baptism,  told  me  that  in  dealing  with  them 
in  prayer  before  the  Lord  one  by  one,  the  con- 
fessions of  sin  in  their  past  life  were  appalling  even 
to  him,  who  is  of  course  familiar  with  the  dark  side 
of  Japanese  life.  We  could  only  praise  God  for  all 
that  salvation  has  meant  to  these  dear  men  and 
women. 

To  us  all  their  stories  are  deeply  interesting.     Our 

continual  cry  to  God  is,  "  Bring  into  our  Hall  the  real 

sinners  "  ;  the  respectable  folk  may  go  elsewhere,  but  we 

98 


A  PEEP  INTO  THE  FACTORIES 

want  the  lost  sheep,  the  prodigal  sons,  the  profligate  and 
depraved.  He  answers  as  we  ask  Him.  As  brother 
Takeda  remarked,  unless  a  man  is  really  burdened  and 
convicted  of  sin,  our  line  of  dealing  with  him  is  too 
stringent  and  decisive  to  admit  the  ordinary  folk 
coming  to  us.  We  demand  a  real  repentance,  and  a 
hearty  confession  of  sin  to  God — a  crying  to  God  for 
mercy,  as  well  as  faith  in  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ.  Many  are  not  prepared  for  this.  They  want 
a  more  respectable  and  easy-going  way  of  coming  into 
the  Kingdom  of  God.  But  the  sinners  are  so  many 
and  so  desperate  in  their  sin,  that  we  have,  alas  !  plenty 
of  material  on  which  to  work. 

Kobe,  Friday,  Fehruary  10,  1911. — I  had  ex- 
pected to  be  off  again  for  work,  but  have  been  laid 
aside.  Mr.  Thornton  has  kindly  come  and  taken  me 
off  to  his  house,  there  to  kill  me  with  kindness.  I  am 
enjoying  the  quiet,  and  the  happy  fellowship  with  that 
man  of  God.  We  regret  that  he  leaves  us  so  soon  for 
America,  for  he  has  been  used  much  for  the  glory  of 
God  in  this  place.  From  the  unhappy  flotsam  and 
jetsam  of  the  West  stranded  in  these  ports,  victims  of 
drink  and  degradation,  some  have  been  blessedly  saved, 
and  are  to-day  rejoicing  in  God  through  our  brother's 
ministry.  The  last  capture  from  the  devil's  ranks  is  a 
poor  fellow  named  "  Scottie,"  so  called  because  a  native 
of  Scotland.  Born  of  drunken  parents,  and  left  an 
orphan,  he  took  early  to  the  sea ;  he  can  neither  read 

99 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

nor  write,  lias  spent  a  large  part  of  his  life  in  prison, 
and  was  a  confirmed  drunkard.  It  seemed  tliat  he  had 
never  before  heard  the  way  of  salvation  ;  but  God  has 
graciously  saved  him,  and  it  is  a  joy  to  see  him  going 
Zionward,  and  that  apace. 


lOO 


JO  URNAL 

Feb.   I'jth  .  .  . 

.  .  .  March  23^/5  191 1 


CHAPTER   VII 


U^eariness 

of  Life 


Weariness  of  Life 


Ah  !     Think  and  ponder  as  I  may, 
'Tis  grief  to  know  I  ne'er  can  tell 
How  long  my  tired  heart  must  dwell 

Within  this  prison-house  of  clay ! 


104 


CHAPTER  VII 
A  Tour  South 

Here  I  am  in  Nagasaki — a  pretty  place  with  a  beauti- 
ful harbour.  We  have  just  finished  a  series  of  meetings 
at  the  Methodist  School,  where  brother  Mimaki  has  had 
much  blessing  in  past  years.  Nagasaki  was  at  one  time 
a  Roman  Catholic  town  ;  the  large  convent,  school,  and 
church,  with  Japanese  priests  and  nuns,  give  evidence 
that  they  are  still  in  force.  Outside  the  towm  whole 
villages  are  Roman  Catholic.  From  the  school  grounds 
we  look  out  on  the  harbour  full  of  shipping,  battle- 
ships, and  torpedo-destroyers.  We  were  illuminated 
at  night  with  the  searchlight  of  what  was  once  a 
Russian  cruiser  sunk  at  Port  Arthur,  and  is  now  a  fine 
ship  in  the  Japanese  navy  ;  while  away  in  the  distance 
stands  the  cliff"  from  which  in  bygone  days  so  many 
brave  witnesses  for  Christ  were  flung  headlong  rather 
than  deny  their  Master.  Many  a  *'mute  inglorious" 
martyr  awaits  his  resurrection  from  the  blue  waters 
of  the  Nagasaki  Bay. 

February  17,  1911. — As  I  move  about  the  country 
I  rejoice  to  see   the  abiding  results  of  our  Summer 

Conventions.     A  pastor  here  had  but  little  sympathy 

105 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

with  spiritual  religion.  Some  three  years  ago  he 
attended  the  Arima  Convention,  at  which  the  Rev. 
Barclay  F.  Buxton  was  speaking,  and  returned  truly 
blessed  of  the  Lord.  He  gave  us  at  this  time  a 
warm  welcome,  and  invited  us  to  conduct  meetings 
in  his  church.  In  the  school,  too,  I  found  four  or 
five  of  the  older  girls  or  teachers  who  had  been 
similarly  blessed  when  Mr.  Buxton  was  last  out  from 
England ;  and  the  blessing  abides.  When  God  com- 
mands it,  surely  it  standeth  fast. 

Saseho,  February  24,  1911. — Saseho,  of  naval 
fame,  was,  I  suppose,  the  base  of  operations  during 
the  war.  The  harbour  is  full  of  battleships,  cruisers, 
and  torpedo  craft.  Fifteen  years  ago  it  had  but 
800  inhabitants ;  to-day  it  has  80,000.  The  great 
Naval  Arsenal  with  its  7000  hands,  and  big  dock- 
yard with  perhaps  an  equal  number,  make  the  place 
busy  enough.  The  first  and  second  squadrons  are 
both  in  harbour,  and  so  bluejackets  abound.  They 
are  very  like  our  English  tars,  though  perhaps  more 
sober.  There  is  comparatively  but  little  drinking 
in  the  navy ;  and  many  of  the  men  are,  I  imagine, 
more  educated  and  intelligent  than  our  bluejackets. 
It  is  a  good  field  for  work.  The  Japan  Evangelistic 
Band  have  a  special  interest  in  the  place,  as  Higuchi 
San,  one  of  our  workers,  is  in  charge  of  the  Mission 
Hall.     It  is  a  joy  to  see  him  once  again.     Saved  five 

years  ago  at  our  Kobe  Mission  Hall,  he  has  grown 

io6 


THE  REV.  BARCLAY  F.  BUXTON. 


A  TOUR  SOUTH 

rapidly  in  grace — a  clear,  earnest,  lovable  man  of 
God,  always  intent  on  the  one  thing  only — the  sal- 
vation of  men.  Mr.  Rowlands,  an  old  friend  who 
resigned  from  the  C.M.S.  some  few  years  ago,  is  doing 
a  blessed  work,  though  he  has  been  here  but  two  years. 
There  are  about  thirty  to  forty  Christians — members 
of  his  church — though  other  bodies  are  sharing  the 
burden,  and  have  little  companies  of  worshippers. 
He  has  a  nice  little  Mission  Hall  seating  about  150. 
We  conducted  four  days'  meetings  for  Christians,  and 
afterwards  sought  to  reach  the  sheep  that  are  lost. 
Last  night  the  place  was  packed  to  the  doors ;  about 
fifty  were  standing,  and  many  were  turned  away. 
The  opportunities  are  great,  both  for  sowing  and 
reaping.  I  sought  to  unfold  the  five  wonderful 
thino-s  in  John  iii.  16 — 


Wonderful  love . 

God  loved  the  world. 

gift  .  _      . 

He  gave  His  only  begotten  Son. 

,,         salvation  . 

Not  perish. 

,,          blessing   . 

Have  everlasting  life. 

way 

re 

Whosoever  helieveth. 

Til                          •                                    J         •              •         1               ■  1 

Six  or  seven  responded  by  going  upstairs  into  the 

inquiry-room;    we  were   there   till    10.45    seeking   to 

lead  them  to  Christ.     I  was  ashamed  that  the  response 

was  so  small,  and  felt  that  I  was  not  speaking  in  the 

power  of  the    Spirit.      A   public   school    headmaster, 

recently  expelled  for  drunkenness,  etc.,  was,  I  believe, 

truly    converted.      How    true    it    is    that    sin    alone 

109 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

introduces  us  to  the  Saviour.  It  is  interesting  to 
thus  get  in  touch  with  souls.  Let  me  give  you  the 
experience  of  one  evening  alone.  Out  of  eighteen 
who  came  upstairs,  eight  expressed  a  desire  to  come 
to  God.  I  waited  to  see  if  there  were  any  others. 
A  lady  who  sat  at  my  right  hand — the  only  one  in 
the  room  except  a  Biblewoman  who  was  with  her — 
and  who  had  been  holding  up  her  hand  unnoticed, 
called  aloud,  "  And  me,  please,"  It  is  scarcely  a 
usual  thing  for  a  lady  to  express  herself  so  definitely 
or  boldly  in  the  presence  of  men  ;  Mimaki  San,  there- 
fore, dealing  with  her  afterwards,  \vas  not  surprised 
to  find  her  a  heavy-laden  soul  ready  enough  for  the 
Friend  of  sinners.  In  the  adjoining  room  her  husband, 
a  petty  officer,  also  found  peace  at  the  foot  of  the 
Gross.  They  returned  home  together  rejoicing  in 
Ghrist. 

Turning  to  a  young  man,  I  said,  "  Have  you  heard 
the  Gospel  before  ?  "  "  Yes,"  he  repUed,  "  often  ;  and 
last  at  some  meetings  conducted  by  a  man  named 
Buxton,  in  Seattle,  on  the  Pacific  Coast,  two  or 
three  months  ago.  I  have  just  returned  to  Japan ! " 
If  the  world  is  narrow,  the  providences  of  God  are 
wide  indeed. 

Addressing  myself  to  another,  a  petty  officer  on 
a  cruiser  stationed  at  Maizuru,  I  put  the  same  question. 
"  I  have  listened  often,"  he  replied,  "  at  the  Ginza 
Mission    Hall    (G.M.S.)   in    Tokyo.     Appointed   for   a 


no 


A  TOUR  SOUTH 

year  to  the  Wireless  Telegraphy  School  there  for 
special  instruction,  I  frequently  attended  the  Mission." 
He,  too,  seemed  ready  to  repent  and  be  saved ; 
and  I  was  as  ready  to  point  him  to  his  Saviour  and 
Friend. 

FuKUOKA,  March  3,  1911. — This  is  my  first  visit 
to  this  large  capital  of  the  whole  of  Kiushiu.  We 
are  taking  a  six  days'  Holiness  Convention,  and  then 
six  days'  Evangelistic  services  in  the  large  Methodist 
Church.  Mimaki  San  is  with  me,  and  conducts  the 
morning  Bible  readings.  The  church  is  nearly  full 
in  the  evening,  and  a  good  number  attend  in  the 
morning.  I  think  it  is  the  brightest  provincial 
church  I  have  seen.  So  many  of  these  saints  are 
on  fire  for  the  Lord.  About  six  years  ago  one  of 
the  old  ladies  of  the  C.M.S.  church  had  attended  the 
Convention  at  Hamadera.  She  was  greatly  blessed, 
and  filled  with  the  Spirit.  Eeturning  home,  she  began 
to  pray  for  a  Revival  and  blessing  on  all  the  churches 
in  the  place.  The  next  year  Mimaki  San  and  Mitani 
San  were  invited  to  conduct  a  mission.  They  went. 
God  answered  the  prayer  of  His  people,  and  opened 
the  windows  of  heaven  upon  them.  The  following 
year  Mimaki  San  was  invited  to  conduct  meetings 
for    the    C.M.S.    Bible    School    in    a    neighbouring 

town.     Miss  F ,  of  the  Methodist  Church,  brought 

a  detachment  of  women  too.  Those  were  remarkable 
days,  and  God  poured  out  His  Spirit  upon  the  people. 

G  III 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

Some  of  them  returned  here  to  strengthen  the  old 
lady's  hands  in  prayer.  Finally  Mimaki  San  was 
invited  to  conduct  meetings  in  the  Methodist  Church, 
which  is  the  largest  and  most  influential  in  the  place. 
One  of  the  first  to  publicly  seek  for  blessing  was  the 
pastor  himself;  and  since  then  the  elders,  deacons, 
and  congregation  have  followed. 

Several  of  the  Christians  are  preaching  on  their 
own  account  in  the  places  round.  Methodists  and 
Church  of  England  meet  together  weekly  for  prayer 
for  a  Revival ;  and,  humanly  speaking,  one  of  the 
main  causes  of  it  all  is  the  prayer  of  the  old  widow 
lady  who  was  blessed  at  Hamadera.  She  is  full  of 
faith  and  the  Holy  Ghost.  She,  and  others,  spend 
many  hours  in  prayer  and  fasting  for  this  place.  It 
is  a  joy  to  be  in  such  an  atmosphere,  where  there  is 
real  life,  and  power,  and  victory.  Those  who  oppose, 
I  am  well  aware,  do  not  hesitate  to  emphasise  the 
divisions  and  friction  that  have  arisen  in  the  Church ; 
but  missionaries  who  are  on  the  spot,  and  see  the 
difference  in  the  lives  and  spirit  of  those  who  yielded 
wholly  to  the  Lord,  can  plainly  testify  that  the  trouble 
has  arisen  because  some  are  unwilling  to  fall  in  line 
with  God's  ways,  or  have  from  the  beginning  opposed 
the  work  as  not  being  in  accordance  with  their  ideas 
and  wishes.  The  Lord  came  not  to  send  peace  on  the 
earth,  but  a  sword  !  Oh  that  the  tide  of  life  now 
flowing   may   break    down    every   barrier,    and    flood 

112 


A  TOUR  SOUTH 

these  little  churches  with  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy 
Ghost !  And  so  I  am  here.  The  Lord  is  with  us  in 
the  meetings.  Several  have  come  in  from  the  country 
to  attend,  even  from  a  distance. 

March    8,    1911. — I    have    just   met   . 

What  a  change  in  her !  The  last  time  I  saw  her  was 
four  or  five  years  ago,  when  we  knelt  together,  and 
with  strong  crying  and  tears  sought  the  Lord  as  her 
Sanctifier.  How  abundantly  has  God  answered.  We 
conversed  together  of  the  way  God  has  led  since  then. 
It  w^as  beautiful  to  behold  her  joy,  and  assurance,  and 
love.  Nor  was  it  less  pleasing  to  hear  the  testimony 
of  many  about  her  work  and  service  in  the  whole 
district.  Much  beloved,  she  is  a  constant  source  of 
inspiration  and  blessing  wherever  she  goes.  We  had 
a  hallowed  time  of  praise  and  prayer  together  as  we 
remembered  the  loving-kindness  and  tender  mercy  of 
our  God, 

I  have  just  finished  the  first  of  the  four  volumes 
of  that  amazing  book,  John  Wesley  s  Journal.  Ls 
there  any  other  book  outside  the  inspired  writings 
that  can  more  swiftly  bring  a  man  to  his  knees 
and  make  him  cry,  "  Unprofitable  servant "  ?  What 
amazes  one  more  than  his  intrepid  faithfulness,  his 
astonishing  capacity  for  endurance  and  hard  work, 
his  tenderness  of  love,  is  his  extraordinary  power 
of  being  instant  in  season  every  hour  of  the  day. 
This  is  incidentally  illustrated  on  almost  every  page, 

113 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

but    the   following    entry    especially   is   striking   and 
helpful.     He  says — 

"For  these  two  days  I  had  made  an  experiment 
which  I  had  been  so  often  and  earnestly  pressed  to 
do :  '  Speaking  to  none  concerning  the  things  of  God 
unless  my  heart  was  free  to  do  it.'  And  what  was  the 
result  ?  ( 1 )  That  I  spoke  to  none  at  all  for  fourscore 
miles  together,  no,  not  even  to  him  that  travelled  with 
me,  unless  a  few  words  at  first  starting  out.  (2)  That 
I  had  no  cross  to  bear  or  take  up,  and  commonly  in  an 
hour  or  two  fell  fast  asleep.  (3)  That  I  had  much 
respect  shown  to  me  wherever  I  came,  every  one 
behaving  to  me  as  a  civil  good-natured  gentleman. 
Oh,  how  pleasing  is  all  this  to  flesh  and  blood ! 
Need  ye  compass  sea  and  land  to  make  proselytes  to 
this  ? " 

This  advice  was  all  of  a  piece  with  the  devastat- 
ing "stillrless"  with  which  Quietists  were  poisoning 
meetings  and  societies  everywhere.  How  wonderfully 
history  repeats  itself.  Here  in  this  Japanese  city, 
150  years  away  from  Wesley  and  10,000  miles  from 
his  sphere  of  labour,  we  find  the  same  tendencies  in 
the  flock.  I  have  been  busy  to-day  interviewing  little 
groups  of  believers,  warning  them,  and  encouraging 
them,  and  seeking  to  show  them  pitfalls  in  the  way 
to  glory — loveless  zeal,  spiritual  pride,  hothouse  holi- 
ness, and  all  the  rest  of  them.  It  is  a  joy  to  see  men 
pressing  on ;  to  listen  to  their  prayers  and  praises ; 
and  to  seek  to  help  them  in  their  fight  against  the 
powers  of  darkness.     Oh  for  more  love  and  compassion 

and  burning   zeal   towards   the    souls   and    bodies   of 

114 


A  TOUR  SOUTH 

men  1  Last  night,  as  on  the  two  preceding  ones, 
we  had  good  congregations  of  unbelievers.  God  was 
with  us,  and  some  came  forward  seeking  the  Saviour, 
though  there  was  no  great  movement  among  them. 
Oh  for  that  tender  yet  mighty  breaking  conviction 
of  sin  against  the  Holy  One  !  Oh  that  we  might  see 
what  Paul  beheld ! 

"  Shepherd  of  souls  !  it  is  not  thus   Thou  saves t  ; 
Nay,   hut  <witb  sorroivs  of  the  Son  of  Man. 
Ah,   iv'ith  zuhat  bitter  triumph  had  I  seen   them. 
Drops  of  redemption  Heeding  from   Thy  Iroiv  / 
Thieves,  and  a  culprit  crucified  hetiveen  them. 
All  men  forsaking  Him — and  that  <was   Thou  !  " 

I  dealt  perso  nally  with  two  young  men ;  one  had 
been  inquiring  for  two  months  at  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  but  was  last  night,  for  the  first  time,  truly 
convinced  that  he  was  a  sinner,  and  also,  I  trust,  that 
there  was  a  refusfe  for  him  in  the  Friend  of  sinners. 

Nakatsu,  March  13,  1911. — Our  meetings  at 
Fukuoka  closed  last  night.  Some  have  pressed  into 
the  Kingdom.  One  man,  whose  wife  is  a  Christian, 
had  come  forward  three  nights  in  succession  to  the 
*'  penitent  form."  I  believe  that  God  did  a  real  w^ork 
of  grace  in  his  heart  last  night,  and  revealed  to  him 
Christ  as  a  Saviour,  as  well  as  himself  a  sinner.  He 
is  a  traveller  for  an  insurance  agency,  and  appeared 
a  real  thoughtful  soul.  I  cry  continually  to  God  for 
fruit  that  will  abide  for  ever.  How  awful  to  labour 
and  have  nothing  that  shall  abide  the  searching  test 

115 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

that  must  come  to  all  our  service !  Hcbc  sunt 
lacrimcB  rerum. 

March  14,  1911. — As  I  have  been  round  this  large 
island,  Kiushiu,  with  its  nearly  8,000,000  souls,  the  need 
has  struck  me  as  being  very  great.  Here  in  the  north 
there  is  a  group  of  five  towns,  practically  now  one  large 
city  of  nearly  76,000  people,  with  not  a  single  mission- 
ary, and  only  four  Japanese  workers.  The  largest  iron 
foundry  of  the  Orient  is  here  ;  the  teeming  thousands 
in  its  factories  and  furnaces  utterly  ignorant  and 
indifferent  to  the  claims  of  God  !  And  whose  fault  is 
it  ?  Let  me  repeat  again  what  I  have  often  said  in 
England — souls  can  be  had  for  the  reaping  every- 
where in  Japan  if  the  Gospel  is  preached  in  power. 
May  the  Lord  speedily  stir  up  and  send  out  fresh 
labourers !     Amen. 

March  15,  1911. — "We  are  often  asked  by  students 
to  teach  them  the  English  language — we  as  often 
decline  for  many  reasons.  My  journal  does  not  often 
take  a  sprightly  vein,  but  I  think  I  must  send  you 
home  a  specimen  of  epistolary  literature  recently  given 
me  by  my  friend  Mr.  R . 

-  To  Key. . 

"  Dear  Sir, — I  have  the  honour  to  inform  you  that 
the  last  Sunday  was  the  most  pleasant  day,  when  I 
was  favoured  by  you  the  happiness  of  enjoying  the 
Divine  Litany  in  the  forenoon,  while  the  afternoon 
seemed  almost  as  a  windfall,  for  during  the  occasion 
you  condescended  to  deign  a  sort  of  social  dinner  by 

ii6 


A  TOUR  SOUTH 

which  you  showed  explicitly  the  fulness  of  benign, 
cosy,  suave  heart.  I  can  make  neither  head  nor  tail 
about  the  cordial  hospitality  you  vouchscifed  to  extend 
so  far  to  me,  in  the  very  consequence  of  the  swoon  of 
exhilarating  ecstasy  generated  among  that  function. 
It  may  be  surmised  that  I  took  twin  meals  a  day,  the 
one  esqualent  dinner  of  fleshly  diet ;  the  other,  spiritual 
banquet,  or  immaterial  entertainment.  I  go  so  far  as 
to  assert  that  this  course  of  events  nicked  upon  my 
mind,  as  an  indelible  impression,  which  shall  not  be 
worn  out  or  stamped  out,  if  I  shall  have  come  to  pay 
my  debt  to  nature.  May  the  Lord  bless  you  to  enjoy 
a  perennial  heyday  and  lasting  prosperity.  Please 
forgive  me  my  inexcusable  effrontery  to  express  my 
heartfelt  thanks  for  your  inundating  kindness,  by 
means  of  such  gruff"  billet  as  would  invariably  cast  my 
impudent  act  in  your  teeth.  I  beg  in  the  end  you 
would  on  my  behalf  give  my  good  humouredly 
compliments  to  the  rest  of  your  family." 

En  route  for  Korea,  March  23,  1911. — I  took 

my   leave  yesterday  of   the   simple   loving  people  of 

Nakatsu,  where  Mr.  and   Mrs,  Dyer  are  working.     I 

had  gone  for  rest,  but  held  two  meetings  daily  for  four 

days.     God,  I  trust,  honoured  His  word.     Yesterday 

afternoon  Mr.  A ,  an  ex-Judge,  called  to  see  me  ;  he, 

nominally  a  Christian  of  many  years'  standing,  had  been 

at  all  the  meetings.     His  wife,  a  real  earnest  soul,  had 

been  blessed  through  Mr.  Buxton,  of  whom  she  has 

a  loving  remembrance,  when  her  husband  was  acting 

as  Judo;e  in  the  large  island  of  Oku  no  Kuni.     I  found 

the  old  gentleman  in  real  trouble  about  eternal  things. 

I   turned    to  Heb.   xi.   4,  and   asked  him    if  he  were 

117 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

ftimiliar  with  the  story  of  Cain  and  Abel.  He  said 
he  had  never  heard  of  it ;  but  as  I  opened  up  the 
way  of  faith,  through  the  blessed  sacrifice  of  our 
Redeemer,  the  old  man  entered,  I  believe,  then  and 
there  into  the  peace  and  joy  of  salvation.  He  rose 
from  his  knees  in  tears,  with  expressions  of  joy  and 
gratitude  on  his  lips.  He  told  me  the  Bible  had  been 
nothing  to  him,  though  he  had  often  read  the  story 
of  the  Prodigal  Son  ;  but  it  was  only  a  pretty  story 
until  he  heard  me  preach  on  it  a  few  days  previously. 
He  then  went  home  and  read  it  over  again,  and  soon 
began  to  see  some  of  its  heavenly  mysteries.  After  he 
left  me,  two  old  ladies  came  to  see  me,  one  a  nominal 
Christian  baptized  some  years  ago  with  her  husband. 
She  seems  to  have  known  nothing  of  the  grace  of  God, 
but  has,  I  hope,  experienced  it  in  some  measure  by  this 
time. 

Yesterday,  before  I  left,  a  man  from  a  large  factory 
in  the  town,  who  had  attended  most  of  the  meetings  and 
has  been  awakened,  came  to  see  me.  He  was  a  great 
friend  of  one  of  the  mechanics  in  the  Kobe  factories, 
who  has  been  recently  saved  and  baptized  at  our 
Mission  Hall  there.  He  prayed,  and  sought  salvation 
with  brother  Miyamura  the  second  night.  Oh,  may 
he  go  on  till  he  obtains  a  real  assurance  of  the  pardon- 
ing love  of  Jesus,  and  press  on  to  holiness  and  heaven  ! 

Nakatsu  is  a  very  uninteresting,  rather  poor,  dirty 

sort  of  town.     The  natives  of  the  place  are  brusque 

ii8 


MR.  S.  MIMAKI. 
A  leading  Japanese  Evangelist. 


A  TOUR  SOUTH 

almost    to   rudeness,    and   conservative   to   a   degree. 

But  our  brother,  Mr.  D ,  has  a  nice  field  there  ; 

the  Lord  is  with  him,  and  giving  him  encourage- 
ment. Two  young  fellows  in  the  factory  who  sought 
the  Lord  a  fortnight  before  I  went,  give  real  evidence 
of  true  conversion.  There  are  several  bright  Christians 
in  the  Church. 

And  so  my  tour  in  the  southern  island  is  over. 
As  I  have  moved  about  I  have  been  deeply  impressed 
with  the  work  that  God  is  doing  through  Mission 
Halls  such  as  ours  in  Kobe.  At  Saseho  I  met  a 
senior  lieutenant  on  one  of  the  battleships,  a  most 
earnest,  aggressive,  humble-minded  Christian.  He  was 
saved  in  the  C.M.S.  Mission  Hall  at  Tokyo.  I  met 
another  on  fire  for  God  and  the  souls  of  the  lost. 
He  preaches  in  the  open  air,  and  testifies  for  his 
Master  in  every  place.  He  has  made  quite  an 
important  discovery — a  process  by  which  charcoal 
can  be  produced  from  coal  instead  of  wood.  He, 
too,  was  brought  to  the  Lord  at  the  C.M.S.  Mission 
Hall  in  Tokyo.  I  found  also  in  the  church  at 
Nakatsu  a  bris^ht  Christian  saved  at  the  Mission  Hall 
of  the  Holiness  Bible  School  in  Tokyo. 

Again  at  Shimonoseki,  the  port  from  which  I 
leave  for  Korea,  I  find  another  earnest  soul  saved 
at  our  Llission  Hall  at  Kobe.  Passing  through  Kobe, 
he  was  detained  for  only  two  days,  and  came 
"accidentally"    to    the    Hall,    where    he    made   that 

121 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

greatest  of  all  discoveries,  that  he  was  a  sinner. 
He  was  swift  to  find  a  Saviour,  and  as  swift  to  testify 
of  His  grace. 

Wherever  we  go  we  thus  find  blessed  fruit  abiding 
to  His  glory. 


122 


JO  URNAL 

March  2\th  .  .  . 

.  .  .  April  ist^  191 1 


CHAPTER   VIII 


''If  not, 

blot  me  .   .   . 
out  of 

Thy  Boor 


"  If  not^  blot  me 


out  of  Thy  Book  " 


(BY  THE   LATE   EMPEROR) 


Have  these  my  people  sinned?  yet  why 
Should  they  endure  the  penalty  ? 

Am  I  not  father  to  my  own  ? 

Are  not  my  people  as  my  son  ? 
Come  then,  thou  wrath  of  heaven^  on  me ! 


126 


CHAPTER  VIII 
A  Visit  to  Korea 

I  ARRIVED  here  (Seoul,  March  24,  1911)  last  night, 
after  travelling  some  250  miles  from  Fusan,  the 
southerly  port,  through  the  most  uninteresting  country 
I  have  seen.  Nothing  was  visible  anywhere  except 
low,  rolling,  barren,  treeless  hills,  and  a  few  rice  paddy 
fields,  dotted  here  and  there  with  the  thatched  mud 
huts  of  the  Koreans. 

March  25,  1911.— I  visited  the  Y.M.C.A.  and 
saw  the  good  industrial  work  they  are  beginning 
to  do  there.  A  wide-awake  genial  Canadian,  with 
two  young  English  mechanics,  as  well  as  two  American 
secretaries,  complete  the  staff.  In  the  afternoon  I 
visited  the  grounds  of  the  South  Palace,  now  un- 
inhabited, where  the  old  Queen  was  murdered  several 
years  ago.  It  is  an  immense  place,  containing 
several  acres  of  courtyards  and  buildings.  About  a 
hundred  of  these  latter  have  been  removed,  scores 
are  still  standing — gorgeously  coloured,  but  fast  going 
to  ruins.  The  Court  attendants  numbered  7000. 
They  all   lived  in   the   Palace,  so   the   size  of  it  can 

be  imagined.     This  is  only  one  of  four  such  palaces. 

127 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

Two  of  the  others  are  still  inhabited  by  the  old 
Emperor  and  the  young  one  respectively,  both  of 
whom  are  practically  prisoners. 

I  spent  a  pleasant  evening  with  Dr.  Underwood, 
one  of  the  oldest  missionaries  in  Korea.  His  story 
of  the  Lord's  work  here  is  fascinating.  "Twenty- 
four  years  ago,"  he  said,  "  I  came  to  Korea,  and  there 
was  not  one  Protestant  Christian.  To-day  there  are 
200,000,  i.e.  one  to  every  fifty  of  the  population." 

March  27,  1911. — I  spent  one  of  the  most 
interesting  days  of  my  life  yesterday.  I  certainly 
have  nes''er  been  to  so  many  services  in  one  day. 
Starting  out  at  9.30,  I  visited  a  large  Methodist 
Church;  the  Sunday  school  was  just  closing.  The 
people  were  hurrying  into  church,  about  500  in  all. 
I  stayed  for  a  few  minutes,  chatted  with  a  young 
missionary  in  charge,  and  went  on  to  a  still  larger 
church  where  some  800  were  nearly  all  assembled. 
The  adult  Sunday  school  was  just  closing.  I  then 
went  to  another,  not  quite  so  large,  where  the  service 
had  not  actually  begun.  From  there  we  went  to 
the  Salvation  Army.  The  Hall,  not  very  large,  was 
crowded  to  the  doors ;  every  square  inch  seemed  full. 
A  young  cadet  was  bombarding ;  several  English 
officers  were  present.  Thence  I  went  to  Dr.  Under- 
wood's church  in  time  to  see  the  adult  Sunday  school 
classes  in  progress,  twelve  to  fifteen  in  all.  This 
was   deeply   interesting.       I    stayed    for   the   service, 

128 


A  VISIT  TO  KOREA 

when   Dr.    Underwood    preached.     The    congregation 

here    did    not    number    more    than    300,    though   the 

average   attendance    is    about    400.     After    lunching 

with  Dr.  Underwood,  I  went  to  the  Y.M.C.A.,  where 

about   a   hundred    young   men  were   gathered.     This, 

I  learned,  was  an  unusually  small  gathering.     I  then 

went  on  to   the  Union    Service  for   missionaries,  and 

heard   a   useful   sermon    on  Christian  unity.     In    the 

evening   I    preached   to   an    attentive   and   interested 

audience  of  Japanese.     After   the  service,  though  we 

did   not   have    an    after   meeting,    one    man    stayed 

behind    and     asked     to    be     prayed    with     that     he 

might    be    saved.      So    ended    my   first    Sunday    in 

Korea. 

I  did  not  see  the  largest  congregation  of  Koreans ; 

at  Dr.  Gale's  church  about  1200,  I  believe,  meet  every 

Sunday    morning.     Waiting    on    the    Lord    for    my 

evening   meeting,    I   strolled   on    to  the  verandah   of 

my  room.     It  was  a  quiet,  starlit  night,  and  through 

the  darkness  there  reached  my  ears  what    I  think  is 

the  sweetest  sound  I  have  heard  in   all  my  fourteen 

years'  sojourn  in    the   Far   East.     From   all  parts  of 

the  city  came  the  sound  of  church   bells.     My  heart 

rose  in  praise  and  adoration  to  God  for  the  wonders 

of  His  grace  when    I   recalled   what   Dr.   Underwood 

had    told    me,    that    in    Seoul    and    its    immediate 

neighbourhood  at  least  10,000    every  Sunday  are   to 

be  found  in  the   house   of  God ;  while   all   over   the 
H  129 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

city  it  was  good  to  see,  here  and  there,  shops  closed 
in  observance  of  the  Lord's  Day. 

In  talking  over  the  progress  of  the  Gospel  in  Korea, 
one  of  the  missionary  leaders  made  a  remarkable  state- 
ment. He  said  :  "  There  is  scarcely  a  man  or  woman 
in  the  whole  of  Korea  who  has  not  had  an  intelligent 
presentation  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ."  I  afterwards 
asked  other  equally  experienced  missionaries  about 
this,  and  they  thought  the  statement  was  a  good  deal 
too  strong.  I  naturally  demanded  an  explanation. 
He  replied:  "The  people  have  been  reached  in  the 
following  way.  I,  for  instance,  am  responsible  for 
a  district  containing,  say,  some  eight  counties.  At 
the  beginning  of  the  Korean  New  Year  we  have  a 
week  to  ten  days'  Bible  Conference  for  500  to  600 
delegates.  As  soon  as  this  is  over,  we  divide  our 
forces  and  visit  ten  of  the  next  largest  towns,  where 
similar  Bible  classes  are  held  simultaneously,  and 
attended  by  large  numbers  from  all  the  neighbouring 
churches.  When  these  are  over,  the  third  stage 
begins  ;  all  the  churches  throughout  the  eight  counties 
hold  similar  gatherings,  so  that  all  the  Christians 
get  the  benefit  of  these  special  meetings.  Here  the 
believers  offer  their  services  as  workers,  giving  so 
many  days.  We  prepare  seven  tracts,  each  one 
printed  on  a  distinctive  tint  of  paper,  forming  a  series. 
These  are  taken  round  to  the  various  houses,  one   a 

day  for  seven  days,  so  that  every  house  is  practically 

130 


A  VISIT  TO  KOREA 

visited  seven  days  in  succession,  and  thus  all  in  the 
eight  counties  are  reached  in  an  intelligent  way." 

Ma7xh  28,  1911. — We  had  a  good  time  at  our 
Japanese  service  last  night.  Seven  persons  gave  evi- 
dence that  they  were  seeking  salvation.  Oh  that  these 
good  impressions  may  not  pass  away  as  a  morning 
cloud !  The  friend  of  Sunday  night  was  again  present. 
This  morning  an  old  gentleman  of  seventy  odd  years, 
who  was  at  the  meeting  last  night,  came  to  see  me 
about  his  soul.  He  is  well  read,  and  talks  agnosticism  ; 
but  there  seems  a  desire  for  peace  in  his  heart,  and 
a  longing  for  hope  in  the  world  to  come.  He  promised 
to  read  carefully  St.  John's  Gospel.  He  lives  in  the 
country  about  seven  miles  away,  and  had  come  in  to 
attend  the  meetings.  It  is  a  pathetic  sight  to  see  an 
old  man  of  seventy  years  trying  to  find  peace  in  the 
"  City  of  Dreadful  Night."  Alas !  vain  task  enough 
to  wander  through  its  streets,  and  seek  to  discover 
it  there.  The  music  of  that  city  is  only  a  "minor" 
of  despair.     Listen — 

"  The  world  rolls   round  for  ever  like  a  mill. 
It  grinds  out  death  and  life^   and  good  and  ill. 
It  has  no  purpose,  heart,  or  mind,   or  'will. 

While  air  of  space  and  Timers  full  river  Jloiv, 

The  mill  must  blindly   nvhirl  unresting  so. 

It  may  be  'wearing  out,  but  'who  can  kno'w  ? 

Man  might  kno'w  one  thing  were  his  sight  less  dim, 
That  it  'whirls,   not  to  suit  his  petty  'whim, 
That  it  is  quite  indifferent  to  him. 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

Nay,   doth  it  use  him  harshly,  as  he  saith  P 
It  gi-'mds  him  some  sloiv  years  of  hitter  breathy 
Then  grinds  him  hack  into  eternal  death" 

Relieved  of  my  visitor,  I  called  on  .     What  a 

contrast !  Here  I  found  all  the  blessed  certainties  of 
the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  translated  into  a  holy 
experience,  and  expressed  in  heart,  and  voice,  and 
eye.  Love  and  grace  beamed  from  his  countenance. 
I  had  heard  that  much  of  the  present  movement  in 
Korea  had  begun  through  him.  He  told  me  his  own 
deeply  interesting  story  of  how  God  had  met  him, 
and  baptized  him  with  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  then, 
after  blessing  other  missionaries  in  his  station  and 
elsewhere,  the  Spirit  of  God  began  to  work  in  deep 
conviction  among  the  Koreans. 

March  29,  1911. — To-day  I  have  arrived  at  this 
now  world-known  Pyen-Yang,  the  third  largest  city 
in  Korea,  with  about  40,000  natives  and  10,000 
Japanese.  The  missionary  community  of  Presby- 
terians and  Methodists  is  quite  a  large  colony — about 
forty  in  all.  I  have  just  missed  seeing  a  large  class 
of  600  women  who,  in  the  slack  time  for  farming, 
have  come  in  for  a  ten  days'  Bible  study,  many 
walking  long  distances,  100  or  even  200  miles,  all 
paying  their  own  expenses.  There  is  indeed  a 
wonderful  work  of  God  going  on  in  this  place. 
Twenty-four  years  ago  there  w^as  not  one  Christian, 

or  Christian  place  of  worship.     To-day  there  are  8000 

132 


W.   H.  R.  TREDINNICK.  S.  TAKEDA. 

PAGET  WILKES.  S.  MIMAKI. 


A  VISIT  TO  KOREA 

Christians,  i.e.  oDe-fiftli  of  the  whole  population,  with 
seven  churches  all  built  and  supported  with  Korean 
money.  The  large  Central  Church,  with  a  membership 
of  1200,  has  founded  41  daughter  churches  in  the 
country  villages  round  about. 

March  30,  1911. — Last  night  I  visited  the  famous 
Pyen-Yang  Wednesday  night  prayer  meeting  —  or 
rather  two  sections  of  it,  because  it  numbers  about 
2000,  and  so  cannot  be  held  in  one  building. 

April  1,  1911. — Yesterday  was  an  interesting 
Sunday.  All  the  morning  in  the  Presbyterian  churches 
is  devoted  to  Bible  study  in  classes  of  men,  women, 
and  children.  In  the  afternoon  I  went  to  the  Central 
building  and  witnessed  the  admission  of  125  men  and 
women  into  the  outward  church  by  baptism,  and  after- 
wards partook  of  the  Lord's  Supper  with  1200  Korean 
brothers  and  sisters  in  Christ — the  greatest  number 
I  have  ever  seen  at  one  gathering  round  the  Lord's 
Table !  This  was  only  one  of  seven  churches  in  the 
city.  One  of  my  most  interesting  experiences  was  to 
walk  through  the  main  street  of  the  town  and  see  so 
many  shops  on  either  side  closed  in  observance  of  the 
Lord's  Day.  The  Papists  have  a  big  church  building 
with  about  200  members !  Many  years  ago  they 
had  more  than  double  that  number ;  but  since  French 
political  influence  has  decreased,  the  numbers  have 
greatly  diminished. 

Leaving   Pyen-Yang,  I  came   on   to    Songdo,    the 

135 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

second  city  of  the  Empire.  Here  the  work  is 
in  the  hands  of  the  Methodists.  Mr.  Collyer,  an 
Englishman,  is  the  leader.  Numerically  the  work 
is  not  so  flourishing  as  at  Pyen-Yaug,  though  about 
2000  gather  each  Sunday  for  worship  in  the  city ; 
while  there  are  130  small  churches  in  the  villages 
round.  Here  I  found  the  monthly  gathering  of 
fifty  or  sixty  country  preachers  and  colporteurs  (only 
half  the  total  number),  and  had  the  pleasure  of 
addressing  them  two  or  three  times.  I  preached  to 
the  Japanese  at  a  branch  office  of  one  of  the  banks. 

It  has  been  a  great  privilege  to  become  acquainted 
with  some  of  the  spiritual  leaders  of  Korea,  and  hear 
from  their  lips  of  the  work — its  privileges,  opportunities, 
possibilities,  and  coming  dangers.  I  met  Dr.  Under- 
wood, Dr.  Gale,  and  Dr.  Moff'at  of  the  Presbyterian 
Mission,  and  Dr.  Hardie  and  Mr.  Collyer  of  the 
Methodists,  as  well  as  many  others  less  well  known, 
but  equally  devoted  and  zealous  for  the  glory  of  God. 
I  think,  therefore,  my  impression  of  the  condition  of 
things  here,  from  such  excellent  sources,  may  be  of 
some  value.  There  are  five  great  features  of  the  Korean 
Church  that  impress  me — 

1.  The  love  for,  and  earnest  perusal  of  the  Scriptures 
everywhere,    and    among    all    classes — men, 
women,    and   children.       The    Bible    is    un- 
doubtedly the  book  of  Korea. 
136 


A  VISIT  TO  KOREA 

2.  Their  wonderful  observance  of  the  Lord's  Day. 

All  Christians  close  their  shops,  and  abstain 
from  every  kind  of  work — like  Scotland  in 
the  old  days. 

3.  The  remarkable  way  in  which  the  Koreans  give 

to  God's  work.  Almost  all  the  churches  are 
built  with  Korean  money,  and  the  pastors 
and  workers  are  similarly  supported.  This  is 
especially  true  of  the  Presbyterian  work. 

4.  The  personal  service  and  desire  to  spread  the 

Gospel  among  the  people.  Many  of  the 
leaders,  who  in  the  early  days  were  taken  up 
with  Evangelistic  work,  are  now  called  upon 
to  teach,  and  instruct,  and  train  workers. 

5.  The  expectation   and   hope    (especially   in    the 

Presbyterian  Church)  of  the  coming  of  the 
Lord.  The  majority  of  the  missionaries  also 
in  the  country  teach  it  plainly  to  the  people. 
This  surprises  me  coming  from  Japan,  as 
there,  alas  !  things  are  very  diflferent. 

Two  other  facts  are  happily  characteristic — 
There  is  the  closest  unity  among  all,  whether 
Arminian  or  Calviuist,  Presbyterian  or  Methodist — 
Canadian,  Australian,  or  American.  They  have  real 
love  and  harmony.  The  only  Dissenters  are  the  High 
Anglicans ! 

And,  secondly,  there  seems  at  present  to  be  none 

137 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

of  that  destructive  and  devastating  Criticism — Higher, 
so  called,  and  now  so  prevalent  in  Japan.  This  is 
indeed  a  matter  for  which  we  are  profoundly  thankful. 
May  God  long  keep  it  away ! 

Possibly  a  few  remarks  as  to  the  circumstances  and 
conditions  that  appear  to  me  to  make  so  wonderful  a 
work  possible  may  be  pertinent  here — 

1.  The   people  are  simple  and  primitive,  and    in 

many  ways  remarkably  like  children — in  this 
respect  very  unlike  the  Japanese. 

2.  I  gathered  that  the  native  script,  invented  by 

one  of  the  Emperors  nearly  600  years  ago,  was 
almost  entirely  unused  when  the  missionaries 
first  came  to  the  country  ;  the  educated  em- 
ploying Chinese  characters,  and  the  mass  of 
the  people  being  unable  to  read  at  all.  The 
missionaries  unearthed  it,  used  it  in  the 
translation  of  the  Scriptures,  and  through  it 
taught  the  people  to  read.  The  Koreans 
regard  the  Bible  especially  as  their  own  book, 
the  women  being  particularly  delio^hted  that 
they  can  read,  and  understand,  and  thus  have 
a  share  in  the  Scriptures. 
A  few  years  a^o,  some  educated  Koreans, 
imitating  the  Japanese,  began  to  write  and 
publish  in  the  vernacular  script  novels  and 
novelettes.  Many  of  the  younger  Christians 
were  captivated  by  this  style  of  literature, 
and  began  to  neglect  their  Bibles.  It  took 
the  form  in  most  cases  of  patriotic  tales. 
The  Japanese  stepped  in  and  forbade  both  sale 
and  publication,  and  further  put  an  interdict 
on  all  Korean  newspapers ;  so  that  the  mass 
of  the  people,  till  they  learn  Japanese,  have 
very  little  to  read  but  the  Bible. 
138 


A  VISIT  TO  KOREA 

3.  This  leads  me  to  another  reflection — that  inas- 
much as  true  and  undefiled  religion  has  pre- 
ceded education,  the  nation  is  getting  a  solid 
foundation  of  godliness  before  she  is  built  up 
on  educational  principles.  The  disaster  in 
Japan  is  thus  made  more  obvious.  She  has 
laid  her  foundations  in  education,  and  it  is 
well-nigh  impossible  to  build  upon  such  any- 
thing like  a  religious  or  moral  superstructure. 

One  of  the  causes  of  England's  greatness,  I  take  it, 
is  that  there  was  a  strong  and  solid  foundation  of  true 
religion  before  ever  advanced  education  was  introduced. 
The  psychological  moment  for  reaching  Japan  was  lost — 
shall  I  say  for  ever? — because  The  People  were  not 
evangelised.  Her  tendency  has  always  been  almost  to 
deify  intellect.  The  policy  of  seeking  the  influential 
and  educated  classes  with  a  sort  of  adapted  message 
has  been  disastrously  popular.  And  yet  I  do  not  feel 
that  the  case  is  lost  if  only  we  will  give  up  this  vain 
task,  and  give  our  time  and  attention  to  the  masses. 
Every  Revival  since  the  twelfth  century  onward  speaks 
to  us  plainly,  and  Church  history  is  as  clear.  God 
has  always  blessed  and  moved  a  nation  through 
The  People.  In  Japan  the  agricultural  classes  are 
practically  untouched.  Strange  it  is,  that  with  all 
history  and  experience  behind  us  we  can  still 
blunder ! 

Even  the  Chinese  do  not  seem  likely  to  profit  by 
the  lessons  we  ought  to  have  learnt  through  the  relative 
position  of  things  in  Japan  and  Korea.     The  craze  for 

139 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

education  over  there  is  getting  to  fever  heat.  Professors 
and  other  high  dignitaries  in  state,  university,  and 
society  make  tolerable  Christians,  and  respectable 
figure  heads  for  committees  and  religious  institutions ; 
but  with  some  blessed  and  notable  exceptions,  they 
make  mighty  poor  evangelists.  Their  religion  is  not 
infectious,  and  never  will  be  ;  it  is  too  dignified  ;  they 
have  too  many  and  more  important  matters  to  attend 
to  than  the  things  of  eternity.  The  man  on  the  street, 
on  the  other  hand,  if  he  "  gets  religion,"  as  our  coloured 
friends  observe,  it  is  life  and  everything  to  him.  He 
spreads  it,  and  seeks  to  get  others  into  its  liberty  and 
joy.  It  has  been,  is,  and  ever  will  be,  true  that  not 
many  mighty,  or  wise,  or  great,  are  called.  I  venture 
it  as  a  suggestion,  that  so  much  of  the  modern  move- 
ment in  Japan  and  elsewhere  seems  determined  to  give 
the  lie  to  that  solemn  warning ;  and  if  the  high,  and 
great,  and  mighty  will  not  humble  themselves  to  accept 
the  old-fashioned  Gospel  as  a  little  child,  its  teachers 
will  clip,  compress,  and  squeeze  it  into  all  sorts  of 
shapes  and  sizes,  until  it  appears  acceptable  in  their 
eyes.  I  can  only  say  what  John  Wesley  said  in 
another  connection,  "  Oh,  this  sublime  Divinity !  I 
cannot  away  with  it.  Give  me  the  simplicity  of  a 
little  child." 

November  1,  1912. — Nearly  two  years  have  passed 
away  since  the  above  entry.     I  think  it  may  not  be  out 

of  place  to  add  here  a  few  lines  on  the  difiiculties  that 

140 


A  VISIT  TO  KOREA 

have  arisen  since  that  time.  All  the  world  is  familiar 
with  the  outstanding  facts  of  the  present  situation. 
A  large  number  of  Koreans,  mostly  Christians,  have 
been  charged  with  complicity  in  a  plot — real  or 
fabricated — to  murder  the  Governor-General.  The 
whole  affair  as  reported  in  the  Kobe  Chronicle  and 
told  by  the  missionaries  is  a  very  ugly  story.  Torture 
has  been  used  to  compel  the  prisoners  to  confess,  or 
rather  assent  to,  propositions  of  crime  and  supposed 
complicity  suggested  by  the  prison  authorities ;  and 
now  school  teachers  and  pastors  have  been  arrested, 
and  in  many  cases,  without  any  trial,  have  been  trans- 
ported to  lonely  islands.  The  charges  of  torture  have 
been  strenuously  denied  by  the  Japanese.  The  Korean 
Christians  have  been  much  intimidated  ;  an  unpleasant 
taste  has  been  left  in  the  mouth  of  all  who  have  had 
anything  to  say  and  hear  about  the  matter.  Many 
of  the  most  spiritual  missionaries  are  declared,  on  the 
ground  of  the  extorted  "  confessions,"  to  be  implicated 
in  the  proposed  assassination. 

Arriving;  at  Seoul  from  England  on  20th  October, 
I  naturally  made  careful  inquiries,  and  endeavoured  to 
form  an  unbiassed  opinion  of  the  situation.  Three  facts 
are  plain  enough.  (1)  God  is  over  all,  and  allowing  the 
present  trouble  to  sift  and  test  His  Church.  (2)  The 
devil  rages  against  the  people  of  God.  (3)  The  Japanese 
Government  are  makins^  a  determined  effort  to  check 

the  spread  of  Christianity  in  the  Peninsula,  at  least 

141 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

as  organised  by  American  missionaries.  In  the  course 
of  my  inquiries  I  discovered  what  seems  to  me  a  very 
significant  feature.  I  find  that  there  has  been  practically 
no  persecution,  or  arrest,  of  any  Christians  connected 
with  the  S.P.G.,  Salvation  Army,  Canadian  and 
Australian  Presbyterians,  or  other  smaller  English 
Missions.  In  other  words,  the  British  Missions  have 
been  entirely  unaff'ected.  Only  the  American  Missions 
have  sufi'ered.  This,  I  say,  seems  to  me  very 
significant. 

A  leading  missionary  told  me  that,  in  course  of 
conversation.  Lord  William  Cecil  had  repeated  what 
Prince  Ito  had  said  to  him  with  his  own  lips, 
"  I  consider  that  one  of  the  gravest  perils  to  Japan 
is  the  Christian  Church  in  Korea."  He  went  on  to 
say  that  he  did  not  regard  Christianity  in  itself  as 
evil,  but  that  the  Christian  Church  as  organised  in 
Korea,  forming  a  point  of  cohesion  outside  the  Govern- 
ment, was  fraught  with  dangerous  possibilities.  He 
is  further  credited  with  saying  that  the  Japanese 
Government  and  the  Christian  Church  could  not  exist 
side  by  side  in  Korea.  This  position  is  rational 
enough.  We  can  hardly  expect  a  Government  to 
have  any  spiritual  outlook.  From  their  point  of 
view  the  situation  appears  alarming.  If  ever  a 
casus  belli  arose  with  the  U.S.A.,  Japan  imagines 
that  she  has  at  her  very  doors  a  body  of  some  300,000 

people,  not   only   disafiected  towards  herself,  but   in 

142 


A  VISIT  TO  KOREA 

avowed  sympathy  with  a  national  enemy.  To  spiritual 
Christians  who  are  familiar  with  the  nature  of  the 
Korean  work,  this  may  appear  laughable  enough ; 
but  a  heathen  Government  can  scarcely  be  expected 
to  see  the  humour.  When  she  sees  a  body  of 
"foreigners"  coming  into  Korea,  and  wielding  a 
powerful  influence  over  the  people,  obtaining  their 
confidence  and  aff'ection ;  and  further,  when  she 
reflects  that  the  missionaries  and  the  churches  they 
represent  have  done  no  such  thing  in  Japan  itself, 
she  is  astonished,  alarmed,  and  determined  at  all 
costs  to  put  a  stop   to  it. 

The  story  goes  that  the  leading  magistrate  in 
Sensen  (a  town  in  the  north,  where  three  out  of 
every  four  are  Christians)  was  asked  how  things 
were  going  in  his  city.  He  replied,  "  Don't  ask 
me.  Go  and  ask  the  missionaries ;  they  rule  in 
Sensen."  He  had  but  little  to  do.  Quarrels  and 
difl'erences  were  settled  before  the  Church,  and  not 
brought  into  the  public  courts — as  St.  Paul  lays 
down  in  the  Corinthian  letter.  This,  of  course,  must 
be  galling  enough  to  the  authorities.  We  can  well 
sympathise  with  them,  but  not  wdth  their  method 
of  dealing  with  what  they  believe  to  be  a  dangerous 
situation.  A  more  careful  investioation  would,  I 
believe,  show  them  that  the  movement  is  largely 
spiritual,  and  not  in  the  main  political ;  and  that  they 
would  gain  the  afi'ections  and  confidence  of  the  people 

H3 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

by  encouraging  and  helping  tlie  Christian  movement. 
But,  after  all,  perhaps  it  is  best  as  it  is.  Suffering 
and  persecution  have  never  hurt  the  Church  yet,  and 
surely  never  will.  But  I  tremble  for  Japan.  God 
will  not  suffer  any  to  lay  hands  on  His  own  elect 
with  impunity.  Oh  that  prayer  may  prevail  for 
her — unhappy,  foolish,  and  ignorant  as  she  is  !  Un- 
happy, because  so  increasingly  prosperous ;  foolish, 
because  so  proud ;  ignorant,  because  she  knows  not 
the  things  which  belong  to  her  peace. 

Is  it  inappropriate  to  end  this  chapter  as  I  began, 
and  add  the  prayer-poem  of  the  late  Emperor  ? 

"  Tsumi  arala 
Chin  1V0  tsum't  seyo 
j4matsu  kami 
Tam't  iva  ivaga  ml  no 
Umeru  ho  nareha.^'' 

^^  Have  these  my  people  sinned?      Tet  nuhy 
Should  they  endure  the  penalty  ? 
Am  I  not  father  to  my  onvn  ? 
Are  not  my  people  as  my  son  ? 
Come  then,  thou  ivrath  of  heaven,   on  me ! " 

Was  there  no  sin  before  God  in  the  land  ?  Was  that 
prayer  never  answered  ?  In  the  midst  of  what  I 
have  above  related,  on  30th  July  1912,  the  Emperor 
passed  away,  to  give  his  final  account  unto  Him  who 
is  no  respecter  of  persons — King  of  kings  and  Lord  of 
lords — the  only  Ruler  of  princes. 


144 


JO  URNAL 

May  loth  .  .  . 

.  .  .  May  1 6//^j  1 9 1 1 


CHAPTER  IX 


^  Heavenly  Jewel 

cannot  be  hid 


A  Heavenly  yewel  cannot  he  hid 


A  gem  the  Heavenly  King  hath  set 
To  make  His  glory  known ^ 
Tve  seen  upon  a  dunghill's  crown^ 

And  it  is  shining  yet. 


148 


CHAPTER   IX 

At  a  Japanese  Exhibition 

"Faith  is  the  master  spring  of  a  minister. 
Hell  is  before  me,  and  thousands  of  souls  shut 
up  there  in  everlasting  agonies.  Jesus  Christ 
stands  forth  to  save  men  from  rushing  into  this 
bottomless  abyss.  He  sends  me  to  proclaim  His 
ability  and  love.  I  want  no  fourth  idea  !  Every 
fourth  idea  is  contemptible !  Every  fourth  idea 
is  a  grand  impertinence."  Cecil. 

Oh,  these  fourth  ideas !  Is  it  not  because  this 
awful,  and  yet  blessed  triplet  of  faith,  is  so  sadly  dim 
and  unreal,  that  fourth  ideas  are  possible  to  a  minister 
of  the  Gospel  of  Christ  ?  I  think  the  past  few  weeks 
have  done  much  to  strengthen  my  ever-increasing 
conviction  that,  to  a  missionary  in  Japan,  fourth  ideas 
ought  to  be  both  contemptible  and  impertinent. 

Kobe,  May  10,  1911. — I  hurried  back  from  Korea 
to  give  all  my  time  and  strength  to  work  in  the 
Exhibition  now  being  held  in  Kobe.  Many  thousands 
are  attending,  and  on  some  Sundays  the  gate-takings 
report  50,000  in  one  day.  We  secured,  at  con- 
siderable expense,  a  plot  of  ground  a  few  yards  from 

the  entrance ;  and,  having  purchased  a  tent,  we  began 

149 


MISSIONAKY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

operations.     Ere  we  close  we  shall  have  reached,   at 

the  lowest  computation,  some  15,000   souls.     I  have 

rarely  seen  so  good  an  opportunity  for  reaching  the 

people.       They   come   in   well,   sit   down,   and   listen 

attentively,    sometimes   for   two  hours   on  end.     We 

could    have    gone    on    each    day    from    9    a.m.    to 

10.30  p.m.  if  our  throats  were  of  brass,  or  our  band 

of  workers  more  than   a   mere   handful.     With   one 

exception  we  have  been  alone.     The  Baptist  Church 

has  kindly  taken  one  day  off  our  hands,  and  so  given 

us  a  day  of  rest  once  a  week.     We  start  in  each  day 

at  1.30  and  go  on  till  10  p.m.     The  work  has  been 

very  strenuous,  but  very  blessed.     It  was  said  of  John 

Smith,    1794-1831,  that    "he    now   began   to   study 

human  nature  as  it  is,  rather  than  as  it  is  delineated 

in  books  ;  ...  he  became  a  man  of  bold  and  successful 

experiment  on  human  nature,  and  ceased  to  estimate 

all  preaching,  and  indeed  all  ministerial  labour  except 

as  it  produced  saving  effects." 

I  feel  that  two  months'  experience  in  this  terrible 

work  ought  to   be  convincing  enough — that   all   the 

specious  theories  as  to  the  dignity  of  human  nature 

may   sound    musical    enough    from    the    rostrum    of 

theological    seminaries,    but    a    plain    man    may   be 

pardoned  if  he  compares  them  to  sounding  brass  and 

tinkling  cymbals.     Alas !     I  see  no  dignity  in  fallen 

humanity,  but  only  sin  and  shame,  darkness,  devilry, 

and  death  !     I  use  each  of  these  words  with  intentional 

150 


AT  A  JAPANESE  EXHIBITION 

emphasis.  And  yet  if  our  feeble  efforts  have  helped 
to  convince  one  more  fearfully  of  these  things,  they 
have  made  me  cry  again  and  again,  "  Unprofitable 
servant ! "  "  My  leanness,  my  leanness  ! "  With  such 
possibilities,  such  opportunities,  with  such  a  God  as 
our  God  at  our  disposal,  and  "  all  heaven  free  plunder 
to  faith,"  why  should  not  we  see  far  more  amazing 
triumphs  of  grace  than  we  have  yet  witnessed  ?  And 
yet  God  has  been  with  us !  We  do  praise  Him  for 
that ! 

John  Wesley  said,  "  I  do  not  marvel  that  the 
Devil  does  not  like  field  preaching.  Nor  do  I.  I 
much  prefer  a  comfortable  church,  a  soft  cushion,  a 
commodious  pulpit.  But  where  is  my  zeal  if  I  do  not 
trample  these  things  under  foot  ? "  I  can  say  the 
same  about  tent  meetings  at  Japanese  Exhibitions ! 
Surrounded  by  Japanese  bands  (only  those  w^ho  have 
heard  them  can  appreciate  our  feelings),  circuses, 
menageries,  Buddhist  preachings,  and  many  other 
weird  and  strange  noises,  the  situation  is  not  alto- 
gether improved  by  our  own  stafi"  of  singers  (?) !  or  by 
one  good  brother  who  was  called  in  to  help  us  preach. 
He  unfortunately  brought  his  cornet,  which  he  thinks 
he  can  play.  He  plays  from  ear — Japanese  ear — two 
semitones  lower  than  the  organ,  desperately  flat  any- 
way, and  always  out  of  tune  with  itself.  As  for  the 
tunes  he  tries  to  tootle,  the  organist,  choir,  or  congrega- 
tion cannot  in  the  least  recognise  them  as  having  any- 

151 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

thing  to  do  with  what  w^e  are  trying  to  sing.  Imagine 
this,  and  remember  that  it  sounds  just  ten  times 
worse  than  anything  your  liveliest  imagination  can 
arrive  at ;  then  you  may  have  a  little  idea  both  as  to 
what  we  suffer,  and  how  we  wish,  at  any  rate  for  the 
time,  we  were  all  good  Quakers,  without  any  musical 
instrument  at  all!  We  have  learned  to  suffer  in 
silence  without  betraying  any  visible  emotion.  I  have 
no  doubt,  however,  but  that  the  congregation  think  it 
beautiful ! 

The  work  began  on  2nd  April,  and  God  was  very 
good  in  graciously  giving  us  a  sign  that  He  was  with 
us.  On  the  very  first  night  a  poor  would-be  suicide 
was  plucked  from  the  burning.  He,  with  his  wife  and 
two  children,  had  been  in  Kobe  about  a  year.  Sin, 
profligacy,  and  debt  had  driven  him  to  despair.  He 
planned,  therefore,  to  murder  his  wife  and  children, 
as  he  had  no  means  for  their  support,  and  then  commit 
suicide.  He  came  home  late  one  night,  and  went  into 
the  room  where  they  were  sleeping.  The  simple, 
innocent  face  of  his  little  lad  as  he  lay  asleep  unnerved 
him,  and  turned  him  back  from  his  crime.  He  knew 
not  what  to  do ;  but  at  length  determined  to  send  his 
wife  and  two  bairns  back  to  her  home,  and  then  put 
an  end  to  his  own  miserable  existence.  He  sold  the 
few  remaining  household  commodities,  bought  their 
tickets,  took  them  to  the  boat,  gave  his  wife  all  the 
money  he  had,  and  saw  them  off.     Again  his  little  boy 

152 


AT  A  JAPANESE  EXHIBITION 

spoke  to  liis  heart.  "  You  won't  be  long  in  coming, 
father,  will  you  ? "  were  the  last  words  he  heard  as  he 
turned  away  with  a  sick  heart,  without  God,  without 
hope,  without  light,  to  end  it  all,  as  he  thought,  in  the 
river.  He  wandered  aimlessly  along  through  the 
Exhibition  grounds,  and,  paying  his  remaining  pence 
at  the  ticket  office,  turned  mechanically  into  the 
cinematograph  show.  How  utterly  heartless  and 
senseless  it  all  seemed !  All  was  indeed  vanity  to  this 
poor  soul ! 

He  came  out,  wandered  on  past  the  Buddhist 
preaching  tent,  listened  to  the  foolish  chatter  of  the 
poor  old  priest,  turned  away  disgusted,  and  moved 
on,  machine-like,  till  he  found  himself  standing  in  a 
crowd  at  the  edge  of  our  Gospel  tent.  One  of  our 
young  workers  was  speaking.  Oh,  those  silent  but 
mighty  shafts  from  the  mouth  of  Jehovah !  "  The 
wages  of  sin  is  death,"  was  all  he  heard ;  but  the  word 
sank  into  his  soul.  He  sat  down,  and  all  through  the 
meeting,  consisting  of  two  or  three  addresses,  he 
neither  heard  nor  understood  ;  but  the  words  throbbed 
incessantly  through  his  brain  into  his  already  broken 
heart.  As  the  meeting  closed,  he  rose  to  go.  Takeda 
San  was  among  the  people,  and  happened  to  be  at  his 
side  as  he  was  leaving.  He  put  his  hand  on  the  poor 
fellow's  shoulder  and  begged  him  to  stay.  His  eyes 
filled  with  tears  as  he  sank  back  on  to  his  seat ;  and 
before  many  minutes  had  passed,  he  had  poured  all  his 

153 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

desperate  tale  into  brother  Takeda's  always  sympathetic 
ear.  He  had  never  heard  the  Gospel  before  ;  but  the 
Lord  heard  his  first  cry  for  salvation,  and  that  night 
there  was  joy  in  heaven  over  another  soul.  Hell  and 
Satan  were  once  again  disappointed  of  their  prey. 
Almost  over  the  precipice,  but  the  Shepherd  found  His 
sheep  !  He  has  been  at  every  meeting  since,  and  given 
his  testimony  many  times  to  God's  saving  power.  He 
returns  home  in  a  day  or  two  back  to  the  country, 
and  hopes  to  lead  his  wife  to  the  Saviour  who  has  so 
graciously  saved  him. 

It  was  Henry  Drummond,  I  think,  who  said  that 
after  leaving  the  inquiry-room  in  connection  with 
Moody's  meetings,  he  felt  like  changing  his  clothes,  so 
defiling  were  the  tales  of  sin  and  shame  that  were 
poured  into  his  ears.  About  200  souls  have  been  person- 
ally dealt  with  and  prayed  for  during  these  past  days 
in  the  tent ;  and  with  perhaps  the  exception  of  half  a 
dozen  women,  it  has  been  one  long  weary  tale  of  lust, 
and  sin,  and  shame.  Oh,  what  a  Saviour !  How 
truly  have  we  here  proved  that  now  as  ever  He  is  the 
Friend  of  sinners;  and  that  publicans  and  harlots 
find  it  easier  to  press  into  the  Kingdom  than  the  wise 
and  righteous.  Had  I  the  pen  of  an  attractive,  as 
well  as  a  ready  writer,  I  believe  I  should  be  tempted 
to  say  good-bye  to  my  last  trace  of  singularity  and 
write  a  book ! !  It  has  been  deeply  interesting  to  get 
down  amongst  the  people  after  the  meeting  is  over, 

154 


MR.  S.  TAKEDA.  THE  REV.   C.  AOKI.   Ph.D. 


AT  A  JAPANESE  EXHIBITION 

and  seek  to  lead  them  to  Christ.  Let  me  give  a  few 
samples  of  our  experiences — 

No.  1. — To  a  poor  blind  man  sitting  in  the  front 
row — 

"  Is  this  the  first  time  you  have  heard  the  Gospel?" 
"  Oh  no,  I  can  read  my  blind  man's  Bible  ! " 
"  But  have  you  true  peace  ? " 

*'  I  have  been  baptized,  and  am  a  member  of  the 
Conojreo^ational  Church." 

"  Yes,  but  have  you  real  rest  of  heart  ?  " 
"  No,  I  don't  understand  really  about  God  at  all, 
nor  about  the  existence  of  the  soul  after  death." 
"  Do  you  go  to  church  ?  " 
"  Yes,  nearly  every  Sunday." 
"  Do  you  know  that  you  are  a  sinner  ? " 
"  Oh   yes,   I  know  that !    and   I    do   want  to  be 
different ;  but  it  is  so  hard  to  put  into  practice  true 
Christian  teaching."  .  .  .  etc. 

Friends  can  imagine  the  rest ;  a  poor  struggling 
soul  utterly  ignorant  of  the  way  of  salvation  does  not 
slip  through  the  meshes  of  our  net  very  easily.  A  few 
minutes  later  I  saw  the  tears  flowing  like  rain  from 
those  sightless  eyes,  as  we  bowed  in  prayer  before  the 
Saviour  of  men,  who  in  the  days  of  His  pilgrimage 
had  brought  light  to  those  who  sat  in  darkness.  As 
he  went  home,  the  poor  fellow,  out  of  his  poverty, 
pressed  50  sen  (Is.)  into  our  hands  in  gratitude  for 
what  he  had  learned  and,  I  trust,  received ! 

No.  2. — Here  is  another.     T San  first  heard  of 

Christianity   when  a   schoolboy  in   his    native   town. 

He  attended  a  lecture  or  sermon  by  Dr.  whose 

Christianity  is  almost,  if  not  altogether,  of  the  Unitarian 
order.  Considering  that  what  he  heard  was  good,  he 
thought  he  would  like  to  join  the  Church,  and  applied 
for  baptism,  which  was  readily  granted  by  the 
Japanese  pastor,  and  so  this  "  baptized  heathen  "  was 

157 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

enrolled  as  a  member  of  his  flock.  He  knew  nothing 
of  his  own  sinful  heart,  or  of  the  atoning  work  of  the 
Redeemer.  It  was  apparently  but  a  new  system  of 
better  ethics  to  which  he  consented.  After  coming  to 
Kobe  he  entered  the  electrical  department  of  a  large 
shipping  firm  in  the  city.  His  religion,  such  as  it  was, 
he  left  behind  him. 

The  first  day  of  our  tent  meetings  found  him, 
attracted  by  curiosity  and  our  drum,  tambourine,  and 
organ,  in  the  front  row  of  the  evening  audience.  Here 
for  the  first  time  he  both  learned  that  he  was  a  sinner, 
and  heard  of  a  Saviour's  blood.  Takeda  San  was  swift 
to  see  his  conviction  and  lead  him  to  the  Cross.  He 
has  never  missed  a  meeting  since  then,  and  loves  to 
testify  of  the  Saviour  he  has  found. 

No.   3. — 0 San  is  a  newshawker ;    he  begins 

work  at  about  4.30  a.m.  and  so  has  finished  well  before 
noon.  His  grandfather  was  a  Buddhist  priest.  His 
father  keeps  up  the  traditions  of  his  family  by 
earnestly  believing  in  the  superstitions  of  Japanese 
Buddhism.  Within  two  years  he  lost  his  mother,  two 
brothers,  and  one  sister,  by  that  grievous  scourge  so 
cruelly  efi'ective  in  this  land — tuberculosis.  He  himself 
was  stricken  with  it,  and,  seeking  to  find  consolation  in 
heavy  drinking,  he  did  not  improve  matters  at  all. 
The  fear  of  death  was  constantly  with  him,  as  he 
looked  forward  to  grapple  early  with  this  king  of 
terrors.  He  endeavoured,  alas !  in  vain,  to  stifle  the 
thoughts  of  the  coming  struggle,  by  spending  all  his 
spare  time  inside  theatres  and  cinematograph  shows.  All 
his  takings  found  their  way  into  these  broken  cisterns. 
Not  long  since  he  passed  by  our  open-air  service 
and  heard  the  words — 

'■'■Only  trust  Him,  only  trust  H'lm, 
Only  trust  Him  noiv  ; 
He  ivill  save  yon.   He  tvill  save  you. 
He  ivill  save  you  noiv" 

158 


AT  A  JAPANESE  EXHIBITION 

As  these  hymn-fragments  broke  upon  his  ear,  there 
dawned  upon  his  darkened  heart  some  gleam  of  hope. 
He  was,  however,  too  afraid  or  ashamed  to  enter  either 
church  or  mission  hall,  and  so  continued  wondering, 
but  still  frequenting  the  cinematograph  theatres,  until 
he  found  himself  on  one  of  the  early  days  of  the  meetings 
inside  our  Gospel  tent.  He  attended  regularly  twice  a 
day  for  twenty  days.  All  of  us  talked  with  him, 
prayed  with  him,  and  sought  to  lead  him  to  Christ. 
He  lied  to  us  every  time,  always  giving  a  fictitious 
name  and  a  wrong  address.  I  fear  that  by  the  end  of 
the  meetings  we  had  all  given  him  up  as  a  "  hopeless 
case."     We  were  not  very  believing  moreover,  when  on 

the  last  day  but  one,  K San  from  Osaka,  asking  all 

who  had  trusted  Christ  to  stand  up,  our  friend  the 
newsvendor   started  to  his  feet.     He  seemed  a  little 

nonplussed  when   K San   requested  all  who  had 

stood  to  speak  a  word  of  testimony  for  Christ.  He 
had  not  much  to  say.  But  as  he  has  since  told  us,  the 
moment  he  rose  to  his  feet,  confessing  outwardly  his 
faith  in  Jesus,  he  received  the  assurance  that  he  was 
born  of  God. 

Later. — This  conversion  has  been  very  remarkable. 
The  Lord  has  not  only  delivered  him  from  love  of 
drink  and  taken  away  all  his  feverish  taste  for  theatres 
and  cinematograph  shows,  but  seems  to  have  definitely 
healed  his  body ;  and  the  dear  fellow  *  loves  to  tell 
everyone  everywhere  of  what  the  Saviour  has  done  for 
him,  soul  and  body.     Hallelujah  ! 

No.  4. — Takeda  San,  to  a  fine-looking  young  man 
who  had  come  into  an  afternoon  meeting  and  was 
taking  up  his  hat  to  go — 

"  Don't  run  away  like  that !  Sit  down  and  have  a 
talk.     Have  you  ever  heard  the  Gospel  before  ? " 

"  Yes  ;  I  was  at  the  S.P.G.  Mission  school  for  three 
or  four  years  and  studied  the  Bible  all  the  time.     I 

*  He  has  now  entered  our  Bible  School  for  training  as  an  Evangelist. 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

never  saw  or  heard  anything  to  interest  or  attract  me 
in  religion." 

"But  are  you  satisfied?  Have  you  peace  in  your 
heart  ? " 

"  No  !     I  am  not  satisfied  1 " 

"It  is  not  religion  you  need,  but  Jesus  Christ." 

"  Well,  that  may  be  so  ;  but  I  am  in  a 
large  business  house  in  Kobe,  and  do  you  think 
it  possible  to  be  a  real  Christian  in  business  in 
Japan  ? " 

Takeda  San  then  had  a  long  talk  with  him,  showing 
him  that  when  Christ  saves  He  not  only  forgives,  but 
gives  a  new  life,  with  new  desires  and  new  power  in 
the  soul.  They  knelt  together,  and  for  the  fi^rst  time 
in  his  life  from  his  heart  and  lips  arose  the  cry,  "  God 
be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner."  He  had  never  prayed 
in  his  life  before.  God  seemed  to  give  him  peace  at 
once.  He  has  continued  in  God's  grace  since  that 
day.  His  wife  is  a  nominal  Christian,  but  never 
goes  to  a  place  of  worship,  and  apparently  knows 
nothing  of  saving  grace.  They  have,  however,  started 
family  worship  ;  and  he  brings  her — poor  little  painted 
butterfly — to  the  meetings.  It  was  so  interesting  to 
find  that  her  younger  sister  was  saved  some  few 
months  ago,  through  Takeda  San,  when  he  was  taking 
meetings  in  the  country. 

No.  5. — A  young  married  lady  and  her  sister-in-law 
stayed  behind  one  afternoon.  I  asked  them  if  they 
had  ever  heard  the  Gospel  before.  "  No,"  they  said, 
"  nothing " ;  though  the  husband,  as  we  heard  after- 
wards, was  a  baptized  Church  member.  The  younger, 
unmarried  girl  told  us  she  had  acquaintances  who  were 
Christians,  but  that  she  had  never  seen  anything  in 
any  of  them  that  ever  made  her  in  the  least  desirous 
of  knowing  anything  about  Christ.  We  had  a  long 
talk  together,  and  they  both  seemed  awakened.  They 
came  again  and  again ;    and  finally  on  the  following 

1 60 


AT  A  JAPANESE  EXHIBITION 

Sunday  they  sought  the  Lord  and  were  found  of  Him. 
They  give  real  evidence  of  a  change  of  heart. 

No.  6. — "Come  and  sit  down  and  tell  me  your 
story,"  said  I  last  night  to  a  young  man,  a  regular 
attendant  at  the  meetings. 

"  Well,"  he  said,  "  I  was  saved  nearly  a  month  ago 
and  my  heart  is  just  full  of  joy  to-night.  My  poor 
old  mother,  an  ardent  worshipper  in  the  Tenrikyo  sect, 
is  much  impressed  with  the  change  in  my  life — all  the 
drink  and  tobacco  have  gone."  (The  mother  has  been 
attending  almost  nightly  since.)  "I  am  a  native  of 
Sendai,  and  when  I  was  eight  years  old  went  to  a 
temple  to  be  trained  as  a  priest  in  the  Zenshu  sect 
(Buddhist).  I  was  there  nearly  ten  years,  but  got  so 
sick  of  the  whole  business  that  I  decided  to  leave.  I 
was  brought  up  to  no  trade,  but  obtained  employment 
as  a  sort  of  bottle-washer  in  a  doctor's  dispensary. 
There  was  not  much  prospect  in  this,  so  I  came  down 
to  Kobe  and  stayed  a  few  days  with  some  relatives — 
much  to  their  disgust.  They  vigorously  urged  me  to 
go  back  home  again,  as  they  declared  I  should  get 
nothing  to  do  here.  I  stayed  on,  and  got  work  first  in 
the  dockyard,  and  then  on  the  railway  as  a  common 
workman  ;  and  have  since  brought  my  mother  down 
to  live  with  me.  No,  I  had  never  heard  the  Gospel 
before  ;  but  attended  these  tent  meetings  three  nights 
in  succession,  and  on  the  fourth  night  I  trusted  Christ 
to  save  me  ;  life  is  all  so  changed  and  difierent  now." 

These  are  but  a  few  samples  of  the  scores  we  have 

dealt  with.     The  majority  had  never  heard  the  "  glad 

tidings "  before ;   though  a  few   had  received  tracts, 

listened  at  an  open-air  service,  and  drifted  casually  into 

some  church  building  for  a  few  short  minutes.     One  of 

the  things  that  has  been  painfully  surprising  to  me  has 

i6i 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

been  to  meet  Church  members  utterly  ignorant  of  the 

way  of  salvation,  and  who  in  most  cases  have  lapsed 

entirely  into  the  world   again.     How  can  we  expect 

the  heathen  to  seek  Christ,  if  those  who  profess  His 

name  have  no  assurance,  or  peace,  or  joy  in  believing, 

and,  as  far  as  we  can  judge,  no  experience  of  God's 

saving   grace  at  all  ?     Blessed   as  all   this  work   has 

been,  my  heart  is  continually  oppressed.     I  can  only 

cry  with  the  Psalmist,  "Take  not  the  word  of  truth 

utterly  out  of  my  mouth."    I  marvel  that  He  does  not, 

and  that  He  ever  allows  me  to  continue  in  His  service. 

What  a  wonderful  service  it  is — and  yet  despised  by  so 

many !    I  often  think  of  the  memorable  words  of  the 

ex-cobbler  Carey,  pioneer  missionary  to  India,  when 

he   heard   that   his   son   had   been   appointed  British 

Ambassador    at    Pekin,    "  Alas  I    m}''    poor    boy    has 

drivelled  into  beino;  an  Ambassador." 

The   fruitlessness   and   poverty  in   one's   ministry 

appal  me.     We  have  reached  some  15,000  to  20,000 

people,  not   Gospel   hardened :    and    though  we  have 

reason  to  believe  that  some  few,  with  whom  we  have 

had  no  personal  talk  at  all,  have  found  their  way  into 

the  churches  and  will  be  baptized,  yet  after  six  weeks' 

strenuous    effort   we   can   only   record   some    200    as 

being  awakened ;  and  though  all  these  have  professed 

conversion,   been   prayed   with,    and    sought   God   in 

prayer    themselves,    yet    I    fear   not   more    than    25 

per  cent,  put  in  a  second  appearance  at  the  meetings, 

162 


AT  A  JAPANESE  EXHIBITION 

or,  as  far  as  we  know,  show  evidence  of  having 
experienced  real  saving  grace.  And  yet  this  pain- 
fully humiliating  record  has  to  be  made.  Alas ! 
there  is  nothing  pentecostal  here !  though  we  do  bow 
before  our  God  in  the  deepest  gratitude  that  He  has 
ever  allowed  us  to  be  the  means  of  bringing  light 
and  life  even  to  one  dark  dead  soul.  Oh  to  realise 
Pentecost  again  ! 

*'  Give  me  a  voice,  a  cry  and  a  complaining  ; 
Oh,  let  my  sound  be  stormy  in  their  ears  ! 
Throat  that  ivould  shout,   but  cannot  stay  for  straining. 
Eyes  that  tuould  iveep,   but  cannot  ivait  jar  tears. ^^ 

May  16,  1911. — Our  work  is  over  at  the  Exhibition. 

It  has  been  a  heavy  strain  on  all,  and  yet,  of  course,  a 

great  joy.    We  finished  up  with  a  praise  and  testimony 

meeting  last  night.     Nearly  sixty  were  present,  and 

thirty-five  of  these  had  been  brought  in  during  the 

recent  meetings.     Several  who  had  been  saved  were 

prevented  from  attending.    The  testimonies  were  bright 

and  blessedly  to  the  point.     We  began  at  7.30  p.m. 

and  I  sot  home  at  12.15  a.m.     We  could  have  gone 

on  a  good  deal  longer,  for  there  was  a  real  spirit  of 

joy  and  liberty  amongst  us.     Now  comes  the  difficult 

part  of  shepherding  these  lambs.     I  think  sometimes 

people  in  England  have  no  idea  of  our  difficulties  here. 

The  great  industrial  problems  in  Japan  are  as  desperate 

as   in   England.      The    market   is   overcrowded   with 

workmen.     The  work  at  the  colossal  dockyards  and 
K  163 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

manufactories — twelve  hours  per  clay,  seven  days  a 
week — shuts  out  the  possibility  of  pastoral  visiting ; 
while  the  utter  weariness  of  body  ensuing  this  excessive 
toil  renders  attendance  at  meetings  equally  difficult. 
How  are  the  converts  to  be  taught  and  instructed, 
shepherded  and  fed  ? 

The  contrast  of  conditions  here  and  in  Korea  is 
great.  There  they  have  none  of  these  industrial 
problems — no  dockyards,  or  factories,  or  crowded 
centres  of  labour.  I  imagine  it  is  this  difficulty  of 
caring  for  the  flock  that  drives  so  many  Christian 
workers  in  Japan  to  leave  the  masses  alone  and  seek 
to  reach  the  official  and  student  classes,  who  have 
somewhat  more  leisure  at  their  disposal.  I  am  so 
often  disposed  to  faint  at  sight  of  these  difficulties. 
John  Wesley,  visiting  one  of  his  societies,  writes  thus 
in  his  journal :  "  I  found  the  society  here  steady, 
but  not  zealous.  They  cannot  remain  long  in  this 
condition.  They  must  either  go  on  or  go  back." 
Steady,  but  not  zealous !  How  aptly  that  describes 
many,  and  worst  of  all  oneself!  Oh  for  the  zeal  of 
the  Holy  Ghost !  How  can  we  inspire  it  into  the 
poor,  overworked,  tired  bodies  of  these  newly  born 
souls  ?     Only  God  is  able,  and  He  will  perform  it. 


164 


JOURNAL 

May  Z^th  .  .  . 

.  .  .  July  wth^  1 9 1 1 


CHAPTER  X 


Heaven  s  Grace 
comes  only 

to  one  who  waits 


Heaven  s  Grace  comes  only 
to  one  who  waits 


There  s  not  on  earth  a  crannied  nook^ 
Where  the  moon  cannot  roam ; 

And  yet^  obedient  to  my  look. 
She  makes  my  heart  her  home. 


i68 


CHAPTER  X 

Here  and  There 

I  HAVE  been  reading  (Kobe,  May  25,  1911)  a  striking 
passage  in  the  Memoirs  of  the  Rev.  John  Smith, 
an  earnest  Methodist  of  the  beo-inninsj  of  the  nine- 
teenth  century,  and  feel  constrained  to  transcribe  a 
paragraph  : — 

"He  was  displeased  when  persons  prayed  as  if 
God  were  unwilling  to  bless ;  or  when  they  spoke 
of  unbelief  as  a  mere  infirmity.  '  It  is  an  abomi- 
nation,' he  said,  '  when  men  talk  as  if  they  were 
more  willing  to  bless  than  God.'  Thus  he  showed 
how  the  most  awful  sense  of  the  Divine  sanctity 
and  justice  may  accompany  and  grow  with  the 
deepest  conviction  of  the  Divine  compassion,  being 
radicated  in  the  same  common  sentiment.  'There  is 
no  impediment  on  God's  part,'  said  he,  in  his  own 
brief  and  energetic  manner.  '  He  has  given  us  His 
Son.'  By  thus  firmly  asserting  the  willingness  of 
God  to  save,  against  all  the  temptations  of  unbelief, 
he  urged  and  encouraged  himself  to  plead  with  God 
for  sinners.  'It  is  by  justifying  God,'  said  he,  'that 
I  sting  and  stimulate  myself  to  contend.'  And  again, 
'  The  necessity  of  wrestling  arises  not  from  the  un- 
willingness of  God,  but  from  ourselves  or  Satan  ;  God 
is  the  same.'  And  thus  his  resolute  purpose  to  justify 
God  and  to  believe  at  all  events  that  there  is  no 
hindrance  on  His  part,  since  He  has  given  His  Son, 

169 


MISSIONAHY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

was  to  him  like  cutting  off  retreat ;  it  left  him  no 
alternative  but  to  wrestle  and  prevail.  This  was  the 
principle  which  he  would  never  suffer  himself  or  others 
to  call  in  question.  But  in  following  it  out,  in  still 
tenaciously  hanging  upon  it,  and  pleading  it,  in  spite 
of  every  impediment,  of  all  that  Satan  could  oppose 
or  unbelief  suggest — this  was  the  conflict  which  we 
saw  in  him ;  this  was  that  agony  to  believe,  which 
I  have  heard  him  describe  as  so  severe  that  it  has  been 
'  as  if  soul  and  body  were  ready  to  part  asunder.' " 

Alas  1  where  is  such  a  spirit  to-day  ?  Oh  for  a 
justifying  of  God  in  faith  !  Oh  for  the  power  to  "  sting 
and  stimulate"  ourselves  in  prayer,  till  the  heavens 
are  opened  and  the  power  of  God  descends  upon 
men  ! 

May  26,  1911. — Before  I  was  out  of  my  bedroom 

this  morning  a  man  called  to  see  me  from  the  country 

— a  Christian.     He  had  heard  of  me  through  a  friend. 

I  found  him  struggling  after  peace  and  inward  holiness. 

Alas !  he  had  his  eyes  on  the  wrong  place ;  but  after 

two  hours  over  the  Word  and  on  our  knees,  I  believe 

he  entered  into  the  land  of  rest  from  inbred  sin  that 

remaineth  for  God's  people.     Under  the  influence  of 

modern  theology  he  had  been  fast  losing  his  faith  in 

the  atoning  blood   of  the  Eedeemer,     What  wonder 

was   it  that  he  was  in   darkness  ?     He  went  on  his 

way  rejoicing.     May  he  be  kept  to  witness  of  Jesus 

as  a  full  and  complete  Saviour. 

Tokyo,  May  31,  1911. — I  met  one  of  my  children 

in  the  faith — now  a  teacher  in  the  Imperial  Women's 

170 


HERE  AND  THERE 

University.  Very  busy,  and  separated  from  spiritual 
friends  and  influences,  I  found  she  had  lost  much  of 
the  joy  she  had  experienced  at  her  conversion.  She 
is  finding  out  that  there  is  "  a  wilderness  state  "  after 
the  first  joy  of  deliverance  from  Egypt  has  subsided. 
I  pointed  her  to  Canaan,  and  strove  to  show  her 
Jesus  as  her  Joshua  ready  to  lead  her  in.  She  was 
much  aff'ected  and  wept  before  the  Lord.  Our  time 
together  was  short,  but  she  promised  to  see  me  again 
before  I  left  Tokyo. 

June  12,  1911. — Two  series  of  meetings  have 
closed.  I  trust  that  ten  persons  give  real  evidence  of 
saving  grace ;  while  among  the  Christians  there  has 
been  some  blessing.  One  woman,  who  had  almost 
decided  to  go  to  no  more  Conventions,  burst  out  in 
joy  and  praise  that  God  had  revealed  His  power  to 
her  tired  struggling  heart.  Hallelujah  !  She  found 
out  the  secret  of  being  able  to  give  Him  all  her 
heart,  and  gain  the  blessed  attestation  that  her  gift 
was  accepted,  and  that  now  she  was  wholly  the 
Lord's. 

This    afternoon    I    paid    a   delightful    visit    to    a 

Japanese  Viscountess.    She  was  at  the  last  of  my  Bible 

readings  yesterday.     I  found  her  as  bright  and  humble 

as  ever,  walking  in  the  light  of  the  Lord's  countenance. 

She  was  brought  to  Christ  through  Miss  Carr,  of  the 

C.M.S.,  of  whom  she  has  the  most  loving  remembrance  ; 

and,  like  many  of  us  out  here,  longs  that  she  should 

171 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

return  to  this  land.  She  was  eventually  led  into  the 
blessing  of  entire  sanctification  through  brothers  Sasao 
and  Nakada,  and  now  most  beautifully  manifests  the 
spirit  of  Jesus  in  all  her  walk  amidst  difficult  sur- 
roundings.    In  the  newspaper  of  the  preceding   day 

I  noticed  that  Captain  had  had   a  very  narrow 

escape  of  his  life  in  the  Army  aeroplane  manoeuvres. 
The  machine  was  wrecked,  and  all  its  occupants 
injured,  though  none  were  killed.  I  discovered 
that  he  was  younger  brother  to  the  Viscountess, 
whose  husband  is  a  Colonel  in  the  Army,  and  is 
at  present  in  Germany.  The  Viscountess  has  been 
able  to  lead  all  her  five  younger  sisters  to  the 
Lord. 

Kobe,  June  15,  1911. — The  Christians  here  are 
being  kept  and  are  moving  on.  Several,  however,  of 
those  who  were  saved  at  the  recent  tent  meetinos 
have  left  Kobe  for  other  places.  How  shall  these 
lambs,  with  mere  shreds  of  instruction  from  the  Word, 
stand  firm  against  all  the  seductive  influences  that 
threaten  them  on  every  side  ?  Surely  only  God  can 
keep  them.  One  poor  fellow,  who  used  to  hobble 
into  the  meetings  every  day,  wrecked  by  sin,  so 
paralysed  that  he  could  not  speak  articulately — the 
result  of  drink — has  already  gone  to  his  last  home — 
saved,  I  trust,  at  the  eleventh  hour.  He  was  earnest 
to  get  his  body  restored  and  his  daily  suffering  eased ; 

but  amidst  it  all  I  believe  he  had  faith  in  Christ.     He 

172 


THE  IMAGE  OF  BUDDHA  AT  KAMAKWRA. 

Resembling,  though  larger  than,  that  at  Kyoto. 


HERE  AND  THERE 

sent  for  Takeda  San,  who  was  able  to  visit  him  several 
times  before  he  died  ;  and,  though  at  first  his  relatives 
refused  admittance,  because  they  thought,  poor  things, 
that  we  wanted  to  secure  his  emaciated  corpse  for  a 
Christian  funeral,  they  eventually  allowed  us  to  visit  him 
after  we  assured  them  that  we  had  no  such  intention, 
but  only  wanted  to  comfort  him  and  help  him  to  rest 
in  peace.  Brother  Takeda  believes  we  shall  meet  him 
in  glory.  May  it  stimulate  us  more  desperately  than 
ever  to  seek  and  save  the  lost !  How  God's  children 
can  rest  if  they  do  not  see  sinners  seeking  the  Saviour, 
is  to  me  an  inexplicable  problem.  What  has  God 
given  us  life,  and  health,  and  strength  for,  if  it  is  not 
to  spend  them  all  and  every  whit  on  poor  blinded 
perishing  humanity  for  His  eternal  glory  ?  Those 
words  of  Bramwell  are  continually  in  my  mind — 

"  The  love  of  Christ  is  my  study ;  but  I  am  fre- 
quently at  a  loss  to  understand  how  it  is  that  my  love 
to  Him  is  so  small.  I  am  sometimes  ready  to  stumble 
at  myself  on  this  account.  Am  I  right,  can  I  be  right, 
in  this  little  love  ?  .  .  .  Could  I  suffer  long  and  still 
love  ivith  a  passion  like  Thine  ?  I  am  crying  to  God 
daily,  hourly,  constantly  to  receive  a  thousand  times 
more  love." 

Oh,  how  short  the  time ;  how  precious  the  oppor- 
tunities ;  how  solemn  the  responsibilities ;  how  bitter 
will  be  the  regrets  in  that  day  that  we  have  played 
so  long,  and  so  often,  and  so  earnestly  with  what  are 
no  better  than  the  shadows  of  Plato's  cave  ! 

175 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

Would  that  all  God's  children  might  experience 
what  an  old  writer  said  of  himself  on  his  awakening — 

"  I  had  a  deep  impression  of  the  things  of  God  ; 
a  natural  condition  and  sin  appeared  worse  than  hell 
itself;  the  world  and  vanities  thereof  terrible  and 
exceeding  dangerous ;  it  was  fearful  to  have  to  do 
with  it,  or  to  be  rich.  I  saw  its  day  coming  ;  Scripture 
expressions  were  weighty ;  a  Saviour  was  a  big  thing 
in  my  eyes ;  Christ's  agonies  were  earnest  with  me ; 
I  thought  that  all  my  days  I  was  in  a  dream  till  now, 
or  like  a  child  in  jest ;  and  I  thought  the  world  was 
sleeping ! " 

June  27,  1911. — Yesterday,  two  friends  from 
Scotland,  requiring  a  guide  to  see  the  sights  of  Kyoto, 
asked  me  to  accompany  them  and  show  them  round. 
It  is  not  much  in  my  line,  but  I  enjoyed  my  fellow- 
ship with  them.  The  "lions"  of  Kyoto  are  almost 
all  celebrated  Buddhist  temples.  Japanese  history  has 
always  been  associated  with  its  religion.  On  principle 
I  never  enter  these  "  seats  of  Satan,"  so  I  fear  I  made 
a  very  poor  Hermes. 

Amongst    the   celebrated    sights   is    an    immense 

image   of  Buddha,  60  feet   high,  to   see  which  folks 

have  the  honour  of  paying.     I   preferred  to  remain 

outside  and    reflect   on    the   extraordinary   history  of 

this  monster.     I  take  no  offence  when  superior  people 

smile  at  me  for  believing;   that  the  disasters  ensuing 

its  erection  are  more  than  mere  coincidences  or  freaks 

of  nature!     Listen,  and  smile  at  my  credulity!     The 

176 


Information  about  the  work  of 

THE  JAPAN  EVANGELISTIC  BAND, 
of  which    the    Author   is   a    Missionary ^    can    be 
obtained  from  the  Society's  Secretary, 

W.  H.  R.  Tredinnick, 

13,  Bank  Bui /dings  J 

T^urley,  Surrey, 

England. 


\ 


HERE  AND  THERE 

image  was  first  erected  160  feet  high,  in  the  year 
1588.  Eight  years  later,  it  was  totally  destroyed  by 
earthquake.  A  few  years  after,  it  was  recommenced. 
Hundreds  of  workmen  were  employed  in  its  recon- 
struction. It  was  completed  up  to  the  neck ;  but  as 
they  were  engaged  in  casting  the  creature's  head,  the 
scaffolding  took  fire,  and  the  whole  thing  was  reduced 
to  ashes,  temple  and  all.  This  occurred  on  15th 
January  1603.  Later  on  in  the  century,  the  famous 
leyasu  rebuilt  it  again.  It  was  58j  feet  high,  of 
bronze.  A  few  years  elapsed,  and  the  whole  thing, 
including  the  temple,  was  demolished  by  earthquake. 
Again  it  was  raised — this  time  of  wood  lacquered  the 
colour  of  bronze,  in  the  year  1667,  and  actually  stood 
a  hundred  years.  But  in  1775  it  was  badly  damaged 
by  lightning.  It  was  once  more  restored,  only  to  be 
entirely  destroyed  twenty  years  later  by  the  same 
agency.  This  did  not  damp  these  poor  zealous  idol- 
worshippers,  and  it  was  erected  again  in  the  year  1801. 
Since  then  it  has  stood  awaiting  the  next  earthquake, 
or  other  means  God  shall  appoint  for  the  destruction 
of  that  detestable  abomination.  Meantime  heathen 
go  in  to  worship !  Christian  travellers  go  in  to 
admire ! ! !  notwithstanding  the  fact  that  the  gate 
money  apparently  goes  towards  keeping  in  repair  this 
foul  thing,  the  worship  of  which  Christians  at  home 
send  men  and  money  to  undo.     Such  is  human  nature 

in  religion  !     Truly,  cerebrum  non  hahet ! 

177 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

Banshiu,  Miki,  July  4,  1911. — I  arrived  here 
last  night,  in  torrents  of  rain,  to  conduct  four  days' 
Grospel  meetings  in  a  httle  old-fashioned  town  three 
and  a  half  hours  from  Kobe,  six  miles  off  the  railway. 
The  principal  trade  is  smithying,  and  the  manufacture 
of  farm  implements.  The  population  numbers  6000. 
Oye  San,  one  of  our  senior  workers,  has  been  here  a 
year,  seeking  to  preach  and  live  Christ.  As  a  result 
of  his  labours,  I  find  four  bright  young  Christians, 
associated  with,  and  somewhat  handicapped  by,  two 
older  so-called  believers  of  the  Congregational  Church. 
It  is  difficult  to  mix  oil  and  water,  but  not  more  so 
than  old-fashioned  Methodism  with  modern  Congre- 
gationalism. However,  there  they  are,  together  for 
better  or  for  worse !  I  hardly  expected  any  at  the 
meeting,  but  in  spite  of  the  rain  the  little  hall  was 
fairly  full.  I  had  much  liberty  in  preaching  on  the 
Prodigal  Son. 

Kobe,  July  11,  1911. — On  the  following  night 
the  place  was  packed  to  the  doors.  A  heathen  festival 
was  on,  so  all  the  little  town  was  out.  I  have  seldom 
addressed  a  more  restless  crowd.  I  was  much  im- 
pressed with  the  exquisite  curiosity  of  it  all.  The 
air  reeked  with  the  spirit  of  idolatry.  And  oh,  the 
darkness  and  emptiness  of  the  people's  minds,  who 
seem  to  have  as  much  sense  of  God  and  sin,  eternity 
and  judgment  to  come  as  a  wild  ass's  colt !     What  a 

labour  it  is  to  have  to  put  spiritual  content  into  the 

178 


HERE  AND  THERE 

mind,  as  well  as  wake  them  from  the  sleep  of  death! 
To  them,  the  words  that  convey  to  us  the  most  solemn 
warning,  or  the  teuderest  conception  of  God's  love, 
have  as  much  meaning  as  "Timbuctoo."  I  spoke  with 
great  plainness  and  love  on  Zacchseus.  They  looked 
amazed,  surprised,  and  with  a  "  what  will  this  poor 
babbler  say  ?  "  sort  of  air.  But  I  doubt  if  I  reached 
their  heart. 

The  next  day,  in  the  most  intense  heat,  I  spent 
in  visiting  and  seeking  individuals ;  and  preached 
again  in  the  evening,  to  a  full  house,  on  "the  human 
heart."  This  did  not  appear  above  their  heads. 
Several  seemed  awakened  and  came  Upstairs  to  hear 
more.     I  believe  God  honoured  His  word  among  us. 

The  following  day  I  felt  very  poorly  ;  the  heat  was 
very  great.  I  managed,  however,  to  have  a  meeting 
for  a  few  women  who  are  interested  in  the  Gospel. 
In  the  evening,  before  the  meeting,  a  carpenter  came  in 
to  say  he  wanted  to  be  saved.  He  had  heard  the  Gospel 
before,  and  seemed  a  prepared  soul.  It  was  a  joy  to 
lead  him  to  Christ.  With  difficulty  I  preached  in  the 
evening.  We  began  at  9  o'clock.  At  about  10.30 
ten  came  upstairs  to  seek  the  Lord.  I  forgot  my 
weariness  in  seeing  souls  prepared  to  hear  more,  and 
desire  salvation.  Oh,  what  joy  and  inspiration  is  this  ! 
At  11.30,  when  they  were  gone,  I  was  glad  to 
"  collapse "  on  to  my  bed  on  the  floor,  and  there 
continue    for    the     next    forty-six     hours.       In    the 

179 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

morning  of  the  third  day  my  carpenter  friend,  who 
keeps  a  little  shop  of  "sundries,  hardware,  boot- 
laces, and  other  eatables,"  in  the  fulness  of  his  heart 
brought  me  a  bottle  of  wine  !  Dear  fellow,  he  seemed 
so  grateful,  that  he  wanted  to  give  me  the  best,  at  least 
the  most  appetising,  out  of  his  shop's  produce.  The 
wine  was  subsequently  exchanged  for  lemonade,  after 
various  apologies  and  explanations.  Another  young 
man,  who  works  in  a  small  concern  for  making  pumps, 
came  round  to  Oye  San  with  an  offering  of  money  in 
oTatitude  for  what  God  had  done  for  him. 

I  was  unable  to  do  anything  that  day  or  evening, 
so  wired  for  one  of  our  young  workers  to  come  and 
preach.     I  managed  to  crawl  back  to  Kobe  next  day. 

About  fifteen  souls  were  awakened,  some  of  them 
enlightened  ;  and  time  will  show  if  any  of  them  entered 
into  life  eternal. 

What  a  rest  if  one  could  bring  oneself  to  believe 
that  those  who  have  been  truly  saved  could  never  fall 
away !  But  alas !  if  some  are  tempted  so  to  think, 
work  in  Japan  would  quickly  disillusion  them !  An 
entry  in  Wesley's  Journal  contains  a  striking  reflection 
of  my  own  mind  in  this  particular.     He  says — 

"  At  a  little  after  preaching,  one  came  to  me  who 
believed  God  had  just  set  her  soul  at  full  liberty.  She 
had  been  clearly  justified  long  before,  but  said  that 
'  the  change  she  now  experienced  was  extremely  different 
from  what  she  experienced  then,  as  diff"erent  as  the 
noonday  light  from  that  of  daybreak.     That  she  now 

1 80 


HERE  AND  THERE 

felt  her  soul  all  love,  and  quite  swallowed  up  in  God.' 
Now  suppose,  ten  weeks  or  ten  months  hence,  this 
person  should  be  cold  or  dead,  shall  I  say,  *  She 
deceived  herself;  this  was  merely  the  work  of  her 
own  imagination  ? '  Not  at  all ;  I  have  no  right  so  to 
judge,  nor  authority  so  to  speak.  I  will  rather  say 
that  she  was  unfaithful  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  cast 
away  what  was  really  given.  Therefore,  that  way  of 
talking  which  has  been  very  common,  of  '  staying  to 
see  if  the  gift  be  really  given,'  which  some  take  to  be 
exceeding  wise,  I  take  to  be  exceeding  foolish.  If  a 
man  says,  '  I  now  feel  nothing  but  love,'  and  I  know 
him  to  be  an  honest  man,  I  believe  him.  What  then 
should  I  stay  to  see  ?  Not  whether  he  has  such  a 
blessing ;  but  whether  he  will  keep  it." 

The  above  reflection  is  continually  illustrated  in  our 
work  here  in  Japan.  We  long  and  cry  for  permanence 
and  steadfastness,  and,  praise  God,  we  see  it  in  many ; 
but  we  miss  it  also  in  not  a  few.  I  was  going  to  write 
"  more,"  but  will  not.  And  yet  if  friends  at  home  could 
see  the  material,  the  surrounding  temptations,  the 
conditions  of  those  among  whom  we  work,  they  would 
marvel  that  anyone  is  saved  and  kept. 

It  was  very  interesting  to  find  that  many  of  those 
who  professed  salvation  at  Miki  had  attended  our  tent 
meetings  here  in  Kobe,  during  the  Exhibition. 

Last  Sunday,  9th  July,  we  had  "joy  and  gladness 
and  a  good  day  " — the  first  Communion  Service  held 
in  the  new  Free  Methodist  Church,  which  consists 
solely  of  our  Mission  Hall  converts.  About  fifty  com- 
municated. It  was  a  solemn  time.  In  the  afternoon, 
L  i8i 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

eleven  were  baptized.  We  finished  up  with  a  splendid 
"  open-air  "  at  night.  The  people  listened  for  one  and  a 
half  hours  with  wonderful  attention.  It  was  far  too 
hot  to  have  a  meeting  inside  the  Hall,  so  our  young 
workers  and  Christians  buttonholed  the  people  as  they 
stood,  and  took  them  off,  one  by  one,  to  a  quiet  spot 
to  pray,  and  repent,  and  seek  the  Lord. 


182 


JOURNAL 

July  12th  .  .  . 

.  .  .  Aug.  1 6th^  1 9 1 1 


CHAPTER   XI 


Habere  there' s 
a  TVill 
there's  a  Way 


Where  there  s  a   Will  there  s  a   Way 


To  fetch  my  water  from  the  well 

I  go  and  come,  I  come  and  go. 

No  footprints  bide  behind,  to  show 

The  path  my  feet  should  tread ;  and  yet. 

Do  you  suppose  I  can  forget 

To  fetch  my  water  from  the  well  ? 


1 86 


CHAPTER   XI 

Sunshine  and  Shadow 

"  Among  the  preachers  assembled  on  the  occasion, 
much  concern  was  felt  and  expressed  on  account  of 
Mr.  Smith's  extraordinary  and,  as  they  could  not  but 
too  truly  augur,  destructive  exertions.  It  was  agreed 
that  he  should  be  the  subject  of  serious  remonstrance, 
and  that  his  new  and  interesting  ties  to  society,  he 
having  recently  become  a  father,  should  form  the 
ground  of  expostulation.  His  old  and  valued  friend, 
Mr.  Methley,  was  to  be  spokesman,  and  he  was  to  be 
followed  by  the  serious  and  affectionate  representations 
of  the  rest.  While  they  were  at  suj^per  Mr.  Methley 
opened  the  business,  and  Mr.  Smith  listened  with  the 
most  patient  and  respectful  attention.  As  soon  as  the 
former  had  ceased  he  burst  into  a  flood  of  tears,  and  at 
length  replied,  '  What  you  say  is  all  correct.  I  ought 
to  put  restraint  upon  myself ;  but  oh,  how  can  I !  God 
has  given  me  such  a  sight  of  the  state  of  perishing 
souls  that  I  am  broken  hearted,  and  can  only  vent  my 
feelings  in  the  way  I  do — entreating  them  to  come  to 
God,  and  pleading  with  Him  to  act  upon  and  save 
them.'  Still  weeping  as  in  an  agony,  he  continued, 
'  Look  round  you,  my  brother.  Do  you  not  see  sinners 
going  to  hell  ?  And  when  I  thus  see  and  feel  it,  I  am 
compelled  to  act.'  To  this  pathetic  statement  there 
was  no  reply,  and  all  the  company  were  melted  into 
tears ;  and  Mr.  Methley  was  so  deeply  affected  that, 
unable  to  restrain  his  emotions,  he  abruptly  rose  from 
the  table  and  left  the  house." 

Memoirs  of  Rev.  John  Smith,  1822. 
187 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

Where  is  the  God  of  this  modern  Elijah  ?  Is  He 
not  the  same  yesterday,  to-clay,  and  for  ever  ?  Then 
why  should  not  we  have  of  His  Spirit  ?  Only  sloth  and 
unbelief  can  hinder.  I  feel  I  can  say  with  Fletcher  of 
Madeley — 

"  My  heart  is  at  present  full  of  an  advice  which  I 
have  just  given,  with  some  success,  to  the  Israelites  in 
the  wilderness  about  this  place  :  spend,  in  feeling  after 
Christ  by  the  prayer  of  such  faith  as  you  have,  whether 
it  be  dark  or  luminous,  the  time  you  have  hitherto 
spent  in  desponding  thoughts,  in  perplexing  considera- 
tions upon  the  badness  or  uncertainty  of  your  state ; 
and  come  now  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  with  your  present 
wants,  daring  to  believe  that  He  waits  to  be  gracious 
to  you." 

Kobe,  July  12,  1911. — While  in  Miki,  I  was  asked 

by  a  young  convert  to  try  and  obtain  deliverance  for  a 

girl,  whom  her  father  had  sold  into  this  infamous  white 

slavery — known  in  the  East  as  Government  licensed  vice 

— and  I  am  seeking  to  get  this  accomplished  through 

the  Salvation  Army.     But  it  is  exceedingly  difficult, 

as  the  following  incident  will  show.     I  write  this  that 

those  who  read  may  know  the  entanglements  of  sin 

and  devilry  in  this  land.     It  was  told  me  by  Oye  San, 

who  for  some  time  was  working  with  Mr.  and  Mrs. 

in  Kagoshima.     Mrs.   was  deeply  interested   in 

rescue   work,    and   received   permission    to   visit    the 

hospital  where  these  unhappy  girls  are  treated  when 

sick.       She    at    times    found    there   some   who   were 

i88 


SUNSHINE  AND  SHADOW 

anxious  to  get  free.     In  one  case  the  girl  begged  to 

leave  her  life  of  sin.     Mr.  R ,  and  the  catechist, 

came  to  take  her  statement  in  presence  of  the  police 
and  the  proprietor  of  the  house  of  shame,  who  arrived 
with  touts  and  hangers-on.  The  proprietor  heckled 
and  browbeat  her,  but  she  stuck  to  her  point.  The 
police  sided  with  the  wretched  man,  and  expostulated 
with  the  girl,  accusing  her  of  lack  of  filial  piety ; 
but  she  declared  it  was  her  own  wish,  uninfluenced 
by  any,  to  get  away.  The  man  was  obliged  to  yield  ; 
but,  refusing  to  have  anything  to  do  with  the  for- 
eigner or  the  catechist,   said  he  would  deal   directly 

with    the   parents.      Mr.  could  therefore  do  no 

more.  The  father  lives  in  a  distant  part  of  Japan. 
Of  course,  the  proprietor  took  no  more  notice,  and  did 
nothin  2;. 

Not    long    afterwards,    Mrs. ,  suspecting    how 

matters  stood,  communicated  with  the  father.  He 
arrived ;  the  girl  was  again  visited ;  the  police  called, 
and  the  keeper.  It  was  then  finally  decided  that 
the  father  (who,  it  must  be  remembered,  had  sold 
his  girl  for  about  £70  or  £80)  should  take  his 
daughter  home ;  and  that  the  proprietor  should 
make  no  claim  for  payment  of  money.  This  looked  all 
straightforward ;  and  great  was  the  rejoicing  of  the 
girl  and  her  deliverers.  But  the  difficulty  had  only 
just  begun.     A  few  days  later,  a  letter  arrived  from  the 

girl  saying  that  her  father  was  taking  her  back,  and 

189 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

proposed  to  sell  her  again  at  Kobe  or  some  other  place 
(presumably  for  another  £50  or  £60).  The  pastor  saw 
this  inhuman  fiend.  He  bowed  and  smiled  and  made 
all  sorts  of  promises,  which  meant  nothing.  In  a  few 
days  he  and  his  daughter  started  ofi"  by  boat  for  home. 
When  the  boat  had  got  well  under  way,  what  was  his 

amazement  and  chagrin  when  he  saw  H.  San,  Mr. 's 

catechist.  The  father's  indignation  was  great,  but  he 
could  not  get  away  from  him.  They  landed  at  Kobe  for 
a  few  hours.  In  vain  he  tried  to  shake  ofi"  the  pestilent 
parson.  But  H.  San  was  not  to  be  escaped,  and  event- 
ually reached  the  home  of  the  man.  Finding  the 
father  hopeless,  and  devoid  of  any  sense  of  humanity, 
he  approached  the  grandfather,  and  at  length  after 
much  difficulty  got  the  girl  delivered. 

This  is  a  specimen  case  of  what  is  going  on  all  over 
the  land.  It  is  right  throuojh  the  fibre  of  the  nation. 
In  many  cases  the  girls  do  not  want  to  leave  the  life. 
In  others  the  father  sells  the  girl  as  the  only  apparent 
way  of  relieving  himself  from  some  heavy  debt.  But 
in  any  case  the  deliverance  of  these  poor  creatures  is 
beset  with  indescribable  difficulty ;  and  anyone  at- 
tempting it  must  be  prepared  to  do  so  sometimes  almost 
at  the  risk  of  his  life,  as  the  fiends  who  traffic  in 
this  business  will  use  any  sort  of  violence  rather  than  be 
cheated  of  their  prey.  The  Salvation  Army  have  done 
good  work,  but  were  at  the  first  attacked  and  beaten  in 

spite  of  police  protection.     Through  their  good  offices 

190 


SUNSHINE  AND  SHADOW 

many  girls  got  away.  The  actual  law  of  the  land  allows 
freedom  to  any  girl  who  expresses  a  wish  before  the 
police  to  the  efifect  that  she  desires  to  give  up  the  life 
of  her  own  accord,  uninfluenced  by  anyone  else.  But 
to  get  that  wish  expressed  before  the  police,  and  then 
to  get  them  to  act,  is,  as  I  have  shown,  beset  with 
immense  difliculties.  Truly  the  habitations  of  the 
heathen  are  full  of  cruelty.  How  long.  Lord,  how 
long  ?  People  say  to-day  there  is  no  hell !  Some 
have  replied,  "  Then  there  ought  to  be,  if  God  is  in 
heaven,  and  the  '  ought '  may  be  doubly  underscored." 
Judson,  the  great  prophet  of  Burmah,  said  of  work 
among  the  Mohammedan  and  Caste  Hindus :  "  When 
any  person  is  known  to  be  considering  the  new  religion, 
all  his  relations  and  acquaintances  rise  en  masse  ;  so 
that  to  get  a  new  convert  is  like  pulling  out  the  eye- 
tooth  of  a  live  tiger."  Eescue  work  in  Japan  is  not 
very  unlike  it.  The  Rev.  U.  G.  Murphy  has  done 
yeoman  service  in  fighting  this  great  evil. 

To-day  0.  San,  one  of  the  converts  in  the  recent 
tent  meetings,  brought  me  ten  shillings  as  a  thank- 
offering.  He  said  he  had  been  thinking  of  all  that  his 
salvation  had  cost — not  only  of  the  price  paid  on 
Calvary,  but  how  much  we  had  been  paying  to  bring 
him  the  message  of  eternal  life.  He  is  a  newspaper 
seller,  and  earns  twelve  shillings  a  week.  When 
pockets  get  converted,  we  may  well  believe  there  is  a 

work  of  grace  within.    Reader,  go  thou  and  do  likewise  ! 

191 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

July  13,  1911. — I  went  to  call  on  M San  this 

afternoon.  It  was  beautiful  to  witness  her  simple,  child- 
like faith.  She  talks  to  the  Lord  about  everything, 
and  finds  Him  faithful.  She  told  me  how  precious 
He  is  to  her  souL  "The  moment  I  open  my  eyes 
in  the  morning,"  she  said,  "  my  thoughts  fly  in- 
stantly to  Him.  He  is  so  near,  so  real,  so  precious 
to  me." 

July  14,  1911. — Last  night  we  began  our  tent 
meetings  again.  The  heat  is  intense — 95°  in  the  shade 
at  times,  and  damp  withal.  It  is  quite  impossible  to 
hold  meetings  indoors.  Though  the  expense  is  con- 
siderable, we  have  hired  ground  and  erected  a  tent 
without  sides  ;  decorated  it  on  the  outside  with  lanterns, 
lighted  it  with  electric  lamps,  surrounded  it  with  a 
fence  of  reed  wickerwork,  and  in  the  space  intervening 
it  and  the  tent  planted  young  fir  trees,  which  gives  the 
whole  a  delightfully  cool  appearance.  Our  Mission 
Hall  seats  are  arranged  around  ;  and  thus  we  have 
succeeded  in  tempting  many  of  the  hundreds  who 
gather  every  night  to  get  if  possible  a  breath  of  fresh 
air.  The  tent  has  been  full  each  night,  and  God  has 
graciously  given  both  the  message  and  the  power  to 
reach  the  people.  We  begin  at  8.30  p.m.,  and  continue 
till  nearly  11  o'clock.  Hundreds  thus  hear  the  Word 
of  life,  and  not  a  few  are  seeking  salvation. 

July    16,     1911. — I    am    on    my   way    north    to 

Karuizawa,  to  get  a  few  days'  quiet  before  our  Summer 

193 


SUNSHINE  AND  SHADOW 

Bible  School  begins.  I  always  feel  like  a  culprit  as  I 
leave  our  Japanese  brethren  to  toil  away  in  the  heat, 
while  I  rest  in  the  cool. 

August  1,  1911. — Our  first  Japan  Evangelistic 
Band  Summer  School  has  come  and  gone.  The  idea  of 
having  such  was  deeply  impressed  on  me  last  year, 
after  attending  one  of  the  ordinary  denominational 
Summer  Schools  at  which  I  had  been  asked  to  speak. 
I  was  pained  at  much  that  I  heard  there.  The 
large  majority  of  pastors  and  workers  are  disinclined 
to  attend  our  Summer  Holiness  Convention,  even  if 
they  were  able  to.  It  seemed  therefore  of  the  Lord 
that  we  should  have  a  Summer  Bible  School,  lasting 
one  week,  for  Christian  workers,  pastors,  and  Bible 
w^omen  on  spiritual  and  devotional  lines.  It  was  our 
first  venture.  I  ordered  the  printer  to  strike  ofi"  one 
hundred  notices,  expecting  about  forty  to  attend.  The 
numbers  were  largely  in  excess  of  our  expectation. 
As  many  as  one  hundred  and  ten  came  to  the  morning 
sessions,  and  nearly  ninety  in  the  evening. 

Fifteen  Missions  or  Denominations  were  represented 
— English  Episcopal  Church,  American  Episcopal  Church, 
American  Methodist,  Canadian  Methodist,  Presbyterian, 
Dutch  Reformed,  Oriental  Missionary  Society,  Hephzibah 
Faith  Mission,  Baptist,  Quaker,  Congregationalist,  Scan- 
dinavian Alliance,  Scripture  Union,  Railway  Mission,  and 
our  Japan  Evangelistic  Band  workers.  God  graciously 
answered  prayer  in  every  way.     At  the  close,  it  was 

193 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

a  blessed  sight  to  see  as  many  as  twenty-five  pastors 
and  workers  kneeling  at  the  penitent  form,  seeking 
the  Lord  with  all  their  heart ;  and  not  in  vain.  As 
the  days  went  on,  the  faces  and  whole  attitude  of 
many  changed  from  criticism  and  curiosity,  first  to 
hunger,  and  then  to  holy  satisfaction  as  they  yielded 
to  God,  and  began  to  find  Jesus  a  complete,  an  utter- 
most Saviour.  On  Friday  evening,  as  some  thirty 
came  forward  to  seek  the  Lord,  it  was  touching  to  hear 
a  little  lad  from  the  town,  who  had  come  into  the 
meeting,  cry  aloud  for  salvation — his  first  prayer, 
faltering  and  delightfully  unconventional,  but  from  the 
heart ;  he  seems  really  to  have  been  found  of  the  Lord, 
and  has  attended  all  the  remaining  meetings.  He 
came  to  see  me  ofi"  at  the  station. 

Another,  a  high  school  student,  who  had  been 
hearing  Christianity  for  four  years,  went  back  to  Kyoto, 
a  distance  of  some  350  miles,  a  new  creature  in  Christ 
Jesus. 

August  7,  1911. — I  received  the  following  letter 
to-day  from  a  Japanese  worker  who  was  at  the 
Summer  School : — 

"Hallelujah!  Praise  and  glory  be  to  the  Lord 
Jesus !  How  can  I  tell,  either  by  word  or  pen,  of  all 
the  praise  and  joy  I  feel  in  my  heart !  It  was  yesterday 
afternoon  that  I  was  enabled  to  give  Him  all  my  heart, 
and  the  King  of  Clory  came  in.  I  can  truly  say  that 
Jesus  is  my  all  in  all.  How  can  I  refrain  from  pro- 
claiming this  glorious  Gospel !     And  as  I  think  over  it, 

194 


SUNSHINE  AND  SHADOW 

how  can"  I  put  into  words  all  the  battle  that  went  on 
within,  ere  I  was  able  to  receive  the  fire  that  burns 
and  consumes  all  the  dross  within  my  heart  ?  After 
coming  to  the  meetings  I  was  unable  to  sleep  for  three 
nights.  The  Lord  searched,  and  searched,  and  searched 
my  soul  to  its  very  depths.  But  yesterday  afternoon 
the  Lord  got  the  victory.  I  have  neither  time  nor 
space  to  write  of  it  all,  but  must  send  you  just  a  line. 
The  year  before  last,  while  attending  special  meetings 
in  Yokohama,  I  felt  I  had  let  the  King  of  Glory  in,  and 
yielded  ;  but  since  then,  I  cannot  quite  tell  how  or  when, 
my  old  self-life  has  reasserted  itself.  I  feel  now  that  I 
had  only  yielded  to  God  in  intention,  and  that  in 
reality  I  was  seeking  to  use  the  Holy  Ghost  for  myself 
instead  of  His  usincr  me.  I  realised  that  thous^h  with 
my  lips  I  had  often  said  I  loved  the  Lord  with  all  my 
heart,  mind,  soul,  and  strength,  it  was  a  lie  before  God, 
as  I  was  loving  another  more  than  Him.  But  at  last, 
when  I  yielded  to  Him,  it  seemed  as  though  all  my 
strength  was  taken  away,  and  I  felt  helpless  before  Him 
while  I  got  another  to  pray  for  me.  But  God  dealt 
with  me  gently  indeed.  He  cut  very  deeply,  but  I 
found  His  love  a  blessed  anaesthetic  as  He  took  from 
me  the  hindering  thing.  I  feel  but  a  little  child  in 
the  deep  things  of  God.  Pray  for  me,  please.  I  praise 
Him  with  all  my  heart.  Glory  be  to  His  holy  name. 
Amen." 


August  8,  1911. — To-day  I  have  received  news  of 
the  home-call  of  another  who  was  saved  at  the  tent 

meetings  in  Kobe,  M San,  a  man  of  about  fifty 

years  of  age.  Soon  after  his  conversion,  which  was 
exceptionally  bright  and  clear,  he  was  taken  ill.  Before 
this,  however,  he  had  by  letter  sought,  I  think  with 
success,  to  lead  back  to  Christ  his  only  son,  who  w^as 

195 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

rapidly  dying  of  consumption.  He  was  a  backslider, 
but  began  to  seek  the  Lord  again  in  his  sickness.  The 
father  and  son  never  met  again  below,  though  I  trust 
they  now  rest  together  in  Abraham's  bosom.  While 
the  father  was  lying  ill,  he  received  a  summons  by  wire 
to  visit  his  now  dying  boy.  This  was  impossible  ;  but 
a  few  days  later,  getting  news  of  his  death,  he  en- 
deavoured to  go  to  the  funeral.  Arriving  just  as  it 
was  finished,  he  then  lay  down  and  died — another 
one  gathered  home  to  await  my  own  crossing  the  bar. 
Oh,  how  I  shall  rejoice  to  see  these  dear  children 
standing  to  welcome  me  there  !  He  had  a  good  deal  of 
teaching  before  he  came  to  our  tent  meetings ;  but  had 
no  idea  of  the  Way.  It  was  easy  to  show  him  the 
simple  way  of  faith  and  watch  him  enter  in  ;  and  then 
to  hear  from  his  own  lips  the  joy  he  so  swiftly  found. 
He  never  missed  a  meeting  from  that  time  till  sickness 
overtook  him.  Tw^o  home-calls  from  among  these  new 
converts  in  a  few  short  weeks  !  What  need  there  is  to 
buy  up  the  opportunities  ! 

August  9,  1911. — The  London  papers  !  Coronation 
scenes !  What  magnificence,  pomp,  and  pageantry  ! 
unequalled,  I  suppose,  in  the  world's  history.  And 
yet  all  that  remains  of  it  now  is  "  a  tale  that  is  told  "  ; 
while  potentates  and  princes  and  all  the  mighty  men 
who  took  part  in  it  will  in  a  few  short  years  be  only 
dust  and  ashes.     "  So  fleets  the  comedy  of  life  away." 

As  with  the  man  so  with  the  nation — 

196 


SUNSHINE  AND  SHADOW 

lAnquenda  tellus  tt  domus  et  placens 
Uxor  neque  harum  quas  colh  arborum 
Te  prteter  invisas  cupressos 

Ulla  brevem  dom'tnum  sequetur. 

But  he  that  does  the  will  of  God  shall  abide  for  ever, 
and  they  that  turn  many  to  righteousness — *'  mean, 
unnoticed,  and  unknown  "  though  they  may  be — shall 
one  day  shine  as  the  stars  in  the  firmament  of  heaven. 
What  is  the  greatest  potentate  on  earth  but  a  sinner 
born  to  die — while  the  meanest  of  God's  saints  awaits 
his  coronation  by  the  King  of  kings. 

August  10,  1911. — As  I  sit  writing  at  my  window 
I  face  the  great  Asama  volcano,  ten  miles  away  as  the 
crow  flies.  It  has  been  particularly  active  this  year. 
The  muffled  roar  of  its  embowelled  thunder,  its  never- 
ceasing  volume  of  smoke  and  steam,  and  a  few  weeks 
ago  a  thick  shower  of  finest  lava-dust  falling  about  us 
like  rain,  remind  us  that  the  fires  are  not  yet  extinct. 
Nature  has  been  unkind  to  her  this  year.  Her  usual 
attire  has  been  a  grey  raincoat ;  though  often  at  even- 
ins;  after  the  work  on  this  side  of  the  orlobe  is  done, 
that  past-master  in  art — the  sun — has  given  us  pictures 
of  rare  beauty.  Two  or  three  days  ago,  the  old  moun- 
tain, always  barren  and  treeless,  looked  especially  dull 
and  sombre,  as  the  sun,  invisible  all  day,  seemed  to 
leave  us  without  a  smile ;  suddenly  her  towering 
volume  of  black  smoke  turned  into  a  column  of  steam 
almost   snow-white.     At   the    same   instant    the   sun 

turned    out   of  his   cloud-rack,  and,  pouring   forth   a 

197 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

torrent  of  fire,  seemed  to  focus  it  upon  Asama's  crown. 
The  effect  utterly  defies  description.  It  seemed  as 
though  wave  upon  wave,  billow  upon  billow  of  liquid 
fire  moved  majestically  upward  into  the  darkening  sky. 
It  lasted  but  a  few  minutes ;  and  as  our  planet  rolled 
on,  the  sun  bade  his  silent  adieu,  and  we  were  in  grey- 
land  once  more. 

I  am  writing  at  10.30  p.m.  It  is  a  perfect, 
cloudless  summer  night.  The  moon  is  full.  The 
air  is  still  as  death.  Nature  is  asleep ;  but  Asama 
is  not.  Tirelessly  she  is  pouring  out  her  wreaths  of 
steam.  Fortunately,  the  beauty  of  the  moon  is  not 
quite  cruel  enough  to  eclipse  the  ruddy  glow  from  the 
mountain's  internal  fires,  reflected  upon  the  first  few 
feet  of  the  rising  column.  For  it  has  the  appearance 
of  a  tiara  of  flame,  fading  imperceptibly  into  the  silver 
of  her  thousand  feet  of  steam,  as  it  rises  almost  motion- 
less, soft  as  a  gossamer  wraith,  sufi'used  with  all  the 
borrowed  beauty  that  her  majesty  the  moon  can  lavish 
upon  it.  How  constantly  in  my  heart  and  upon  my 
lips  rises  the  exclamation,  "  If  His  handiwork  be  of 
such  transcendent  beauty,  what  will  its  Maker  be,  when 
we  shall  see  Him  as  He  is,  and  these  eyes  shall  feast 
themselves  upon  Him  in  ecstatic  bliss  for  ever  and  ever  ! 
Hallelujah ! " 

August  16,  1911. — I  did  not  expect  to  have  to 
record   Mount   Asama's   doings   further ;   but,  alas !  a 

terrible  gloom  has  been  cast  over  the  whole  community. 

198 


SUNSHINE  AND  SHADOW 

For  many  years  it  has  been  the  custom  to  make 
pleasure  pilgrimages  to  the  summit.  Leaving  Karuiz- 
awa  at  7.30  p.m.,  a  party  climbs  the  mountain,  arriving 
soon  after  midnight,  and  after  spending  some  time 
looking  into  the  burning  crater  and  waiting  to  see  the 
sun  rise,  returns  to  Karuizawa  at  about  10  a.m.  The 
night  before  last  several  parties  started,  inclusive  of 
Japanese  numbering  nearly  seventy.  The  following 
cutting  from  one  of  the  daily  papers  tells  the  sequel : — 

"  More  than  one  explosion  had  made  itself  evident 
during  the  early  hours  of  the  morning.  There  was  but 
little  noise,  and  as  Asama  had  been  rather  active  for 
the  greater  part  of  the  season,  nobody  paid  any  particu- 
lar attention  to  the  outbursts.  About  9  o'clock, 
however,  Mr.  Willis,  of  Yokohama,  arrived  at  the 
Karuizawa  Hotel  in  a  condition  of  exhaustion.  He 
reported  that  some  of  the  parties  had  been  injured  and 
help  was  needed.  Mr.  Willis  was  so  exhausted  that  he 
collapsed  as  soon  as  he  reached  his  room,  and  was  only 
able  to  give  a  partial  account  of  the  actual  conditions. 
He  reported,  however,  that  the  Rev.  John  Hail  was 
seriously  injm-ed  in  the  legs  ;  that  Miss  Tripler  was 
struck  on  the  head  ;  and  one  Japanese  was  probably 
fatally  injured ;  while  several  others,  both  foreigners 
and  Japanese,  were  suffering  from  bruises  and  burns, 
and  were  in  a  dangerous  condition.  At  once  a  rescue 
party  started  out,  accompanied  by  Dr.  M'Cloy  and  Dr. 
Schwartz,  with   horses,   jinrickshas,    ambulances,    and 

medical   supplies.     About  11.30  the  Rev. Hoekje 

arrived  in  a  badly  battered  condition.  He  had  been 
struck  square  in  the  face  by  a  red-hot  boulder,  and  was 
badly  cut  about  the  head  and  face. 

"An  hour  later  Mr.  Sammons  arrived,  and  gave 
a  graphic  account  of  the  experiences  of  the  party. 
M  199 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

He  was  suffering  from  a  sprained  knee,  but  other- 
wise escaped  with  a  severe  shaking.  He  said  that 
the  party  were  near  the  mouth  of  the  crater  taking 
breakfast  about  5  o'clock  when  a  terrific  explosion 
took  place.  There  was  a  tremendous  shooting  of 
steam,  like  the  blowing  off  of  twenty  locomotives, 
and  then  red-hot  stones  of  all  sizes  began  to  fall. 
Everybody  took  to  their  heels  and  ran  in  all  directions. 
Mr.  Sammons  ran  in  the  direction  of  the  second  crater, 
and  was  suddenly  aware  that  a  red-hot  boulder,  breast 
high,  had  struck  about  ten  feet  away.  He  stopped, 
dazed,  unable  to  move,  and  then,  looking  round,  he  felt 
as  if  he  were  almost  on  a  battlefield.  Men  were  lying 
prostrate  everywhere,  either  struck  by  the  flying 
boulders,  or  stumbling  over  the  stones  in  the  mad  rush 
for  safety.  One  Japanese  was  killed  outright ;  two 
others  were  fatally  injured  ;  while  a  fourth  was  in  a 
precarious  condition.  Mr.  Hail  was  badly  injured,  both 
his  legs  being  crushed  and  burned.  Apparently  he  had 
been  struck  by  some  heavy  boulder  and  was  quite 
helpless.  Dr.  Morris,  from  China,  was  fortunately 
unhurt,  and  stayed  with  Mr.  Hail,  but  could  do  nothing 
to  stop  the  bleeding  as  he  had  no  appliances ;  so,  after 
doing  all  he  could,  he  had  to  watch  him  bleed  to  death, 
which  occurred  about  12  noon.  He  leaves  a  widow 
and  four  little  children,  the  youngest  being  but  a  few 
weeks  old." 


200 


JOURNAL 

Aug,  i%th  ,  ,  , 

.  .  .  Oct.  (^th^  191 1 


CHAPTER    XII 


^  Grace 

that  nothing 

can  mar 


A   Grace  that  nothing  can  mar 


Although  the  night  in  days  of  Spring 
May  seem  to  wrap  my  flowers  in  death. 

Its  darkest  overshadowing 

Can  never  stifle  their  sweet  breath. 


204 


CHAPTER  XII 

With  the  Children 

"  No  man  feels  the  value  of  the  soul  of  another, 
who  has  not  been  made  sensible  of  the  worth  of  [ 
his  own  soul.  No  man  discerns  the  malignity 
of  sin  in  the  world,  who  has  not  felt  its  bitter- 
ness and  terror  in  his  own  heart.  No  man  is 
awake  to  the  peril  of  the  ungodly,  who  has  not 
trembled  under  the  sense  of  personal  danger. 
No  man  forms  a  correct  estimate  of- the  value  of 
the  atonement,  who  has  not  had  the  blood  of 
Christ  sprinkled  on  his  own  conscience." — 
Memoirs  of  John  Smith. 

0  Lord,  write  these  solemn  verities  on  the  hearts 
of  all  Thy  preachers,  and  most  of  all  on  mine.      Amen. 

Karuizawa,  August  18,  1911. — I  get  good  news 
from  the  Kobe  Gospel  tent.     Takeda  San  writes — 

"  The  tent  work  is  being  blessed.  We  are 
realising  the  power  of  God  in  the  meetings,  though 
we  do  not  see  such  delinite  results  as  we  would  like. 
The  brethren  are  enjoying  it,  and  I  think  it  is  good 
training  for  them.  On  the  other  hand,  we  realise  the 
power  of  darkness  and  that  it  is  a  real  fight.  One 
man  who  has  been  in  prison  three  times,  always  under 
fa  false  name,  has  been  most  brightly  converted.  He 
had  sunk  to  the  lowest  depths,  but  his  deliverance  has 
been  most  thorough.     Grace   seems   to   have  reached 

205 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

to  the  very  depths  of  his  heart.  He  is  always  testify- 
ing with  tears  of  this  grace.  A  few  days  ago,  however, 
under  stress  of  the  most  exasperating  persecution  he 
lost  his  temper  and  quarrelled  with  three  fellow- 
workmen  on  the  roof  of  a  house  where  they  were 
working.  He  seems  to  have  got  the  best  of  it,  and 
they  took  to  their  heels  and  ran.  After  they  left  him 
he  was  deeply  convicted  and  broken  before  the  Lord. 
He  wept,  and  cried,  '  I  am  lost !  I  am  lost !  I  was 
saved,  but  I  have  thrown  away  my  salvation  ! '  He 
at  once  went  to  find  the  men,  and  humbled  himself 
before  them,  confessed  his  sin,  and  asked  them  to 
forgive  him.  He  came  to  the  tent  last  night,  but 
could  get  neither  peace  nor  comfort.  The  next  day 
he  could  do  nothing.  We  sought  to  comfort  him,  but 
in  vain.  He  went  off  to  the  mountain  alone  to  seek 
God's  face.  The  following  day  was  Sunday ;  he 
attended  the  morning  service  in  great  misery.  I 
spoke  on  the  purpose  of  the  Cross.  He  came  back 
to  our  house  for  dinner,  and  afterwards,  taking  up 
Richard  Weaver  s  Life,^  was  amazed  to  see  how  he, 
too,  had  backslidden  after  his  conversion,  and  was 
restored.  This  greatly  encouraged  him,  and  he  has 
now  recovered  the  light  of  the  Lord's  countenance." 

He  writes  again — 

"  Every  morning  we  are  having  early  prayer 
meetings  from  5  to  7.  The  Lord  is  blessing  us.  Some 
of  the  new  converts  are  very  bright,  and  testify  every 
evening.  Last  night  we  had  a  blessed  prayer  meeting 
on  the  mountain-side.  Some  twenty-eight  persons 
were  present.  It  was  heavy  at  first  and  hard  fighting  ; 
but  the  Lord  prevailed.  They  were  filled  with  the  spirit 
of  prayer  and  intercession.  It  was  impressive  to  hear 
the  new  converts  pleading  for  their  friends  and  relations." 

*  A  Japanese  translation  of  Richard  "Weaver's  Life-Story,  by  Rev. 
J.  Paterson,  M.A.,  B.D.  {London:  Morgan  ^-  Scott  Ld.). 

206 


WITH  THE  CHILDREN 

But  the  devil  is  not  idle.     We  feel  his  power  and 
grieve.     May  the  Lord  strengthen  us  to  pmy. 

Arima,  September  7,  1911. — My  summer  vacation 

has  been  occupied  mostly  in   meetings.     It  has  been 

a  great  privilege    to  meet  and  know  God's  honoured 

servant,  Rev.  J.  Goforth,  of  China.     His  addresses  at 

Karuizawa  were  helpful  to   many,    and   now   he   has 

been   with   us   at   our   Japanese   Annual  Convention. 

He,  together  with  Sasao  San,  recently  returned  from 

England,  took   the   meetings.     More  than    260    were 

present.     Through   his   striking   and   powerful   story, 

the  people  got  a  real  vision  of  Revival ;  while  brother 

Sasao's  searching  messages    on  the  way  of  faith,  and 

heart   cleansing,    and    perfect    love,    from   St.    John's 

Epistle,    brought   many   into    real  personal   blessing. 

At  the  closing  service,  thank-offerings  were  given,  or 

promised,    amounting   to   Yen    620    (£63).      We   are 

looking  forward  for  real  result  from  these  gatherings, 

as  the  workers  and  Christians  get  back  to  their  homes 

and   churches.     It   is   such  an  encouragement   to  see 

the   numbers  increasing   each  year.     I    rejoice  to  see 

T San,  who  was  so  brightly  saved  at  our  Komoro 

Summer  Bible  School,   brimming  over  w-ith   sunshine 

and  peace.     Hallelujah  ! 

September  20,  1911. — To-day  I  met  one  who  was 

saved  at  a  series  of  meetings  I  conducted  a  year  ago. 

She   was   about    seventeen    years   of  age.     Although 

attending   all  the   meetings,  she   had  been    unmoved 

207 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

to  the  very  end,  ridiculing  the  whole  thing,  and 
determined  never  to  be  a  Christian.  In  this  mood 
she  returned  home.  That  evening  God  suddenly 
brought  her  into  the  deepest  conviction  and  desire 
to  be  saved.  She  could  get  no  rest  all  that  night, 
and  in  the  morning  testified  to  her  friends  that  she 
had  decided  to  follow  Christ.  Without  any  clear 
instruction  in  the  way  of  faith,  God  blessed  her  and 
kept  her  in  His  way.  Three  months  later  she  began 
reading  Brengle's  Helps  to  Holiness,  and  here  she  was 
most  clearly  convicted  for  inward  holiness. 

I  was  amazed  as  I  listened  to  this  child  of  only 
seventeen  years,  with  but  two  or  three  months'  Chris- 
tian experience,  telling  me  how  she  had  the  keenest 
sense  of  need  and  longing  for  entire  sanctification. 
For  days  she  sought  the  Lord  with  tears  for  a  clean 
heart ;  and  at  midnight,  as  she  was  waiting  upon 
Him,  "there  came,"  she  said,  "the  deepest  peace  into 
my  heart.  I  cried  aloud  for  joy.  Oh,  this  is  what 
I  wanted !  This  is  full  salvation !  The  Comforter 
has  come  ! "  She  could  not  sleep  for  joy  that  night, 
and  on  the  following  day  told  her  friends  what  God 
had  done.  Three  of  them  were  at  once  convicted  of 
their  need  also,  and,  seeking  God  with  all  their  hearts, 
some  days  later  entered  into  the  same  experience. 
Since  then  they  have  had  some  severe  testings,  some 
painful  tumbles,  but  they  are  still  walking  in  the  light, 

softened,  and  humbled,  and  hungry,  and  proving  that 

208 


WITH  THE  CHILDREN 

the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  cleanses  from  all  sin  those 
who  trust  Him  wholly. 

Tokyo,  September  24,  1911. — I  am  here  again  at 

the  School  to  conduct  five  days'  meetings.     In 

the  semi-waking  hours  of  the  early  morning,  almost 
as  in  a  dream,  the  words,  "  A  root  out  of  a  dry 
ground,"  "Floods  upon  the  dry  ground" — Calvary 
and  Pentecost — were  brought  forcibly  before  me.  Oh, 
may  it  be  so  these  days  !  The  enemy  of  souls  did  not 
fail  to  suggest  that  this  was  only  a  dream.  I  was  at 
once  reminded  of  Job  xxxiii.  14-17,  and  so  was  en- 
couraged and  enabled  to  ask  in  faith. 

October  6,  1911. — My  days  have  been  too  busy 
to  allow  of  making  any  entry  in  my  Journal.  God 
graciously  fulfilled  His  promise  of  "  floods  on  the  dry 
ground,"  and  the  work  goes  on.  It  was  easy  to  speak, 
easy  to  pray,  and  easy  to  believe.  I  was  busy  after 
the  third  day  praying  with,  and  seeking  to  help, 
convicted  souls.  I  saw  about  twenty  of  those  who 
professed  conversion  last  year,  and  about  ten  or  a 
dozen  new  ones ;  while  many  letters  subsequently 
received  reveal  God's  gracious  working  in  others  with 
whom  I  had  no  opportunity  to  converse.  As  I  listened 
to  the  stories  of  some  who,  after  determination  never 
to  believe,  were  convicted  directly  by  the  Spirit  of 
God,  and  heard  of  their  sorrow  for  sin,  "the  mystic 
joys  of  penitence,"  the  inability  to  be  satisfied  until 

they  kneiv  their  sins  forgiven,  or  were  assured  that  the 

209 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

Comforter  had  come  to  abide,  I  recalled  the  Psalmist's 
prayer,  "  Make  me  to  hear  joy  and  gladness"  {i.e.  in 
heaven  over  one  sinner  repenting).  I  did  take  to 
myself  the  blessings  promised  to  those  "  that  know 
the  joyful  sound,"  and,  unlike  the  Prodigal's  brother 
when  I  heard  it,  felt  it  was  altogether  meet  to  make 
merry  and  be  glad.  Oh  that  there  may  be  vestigia 
nulla  retrorsum.  I  think  it  was  Wesley  who,  on  a 
visit  to  Oxford,  makes  the  remark  in  his  Journal : 
"  I  was  grieved  to  find  prudence  had  made  them  leave 
off  singing.  ...  I  fear  it  will  not  stop  here.  God 
deliver  me  and  all  that  seek  Him  in  sincerity  from 
what  the  world  calls  Christian  prudence." 

Altogether  it  was  happy  though  tiring  work  —  a 
little  bit  of  heaven  to  see  these  children,  varying  in 
age  from  fifteen  to  twenty,  seeking  and  finding  the 
Saviour.  The  sight  of  their  earnest  faces,  the  quiver- 
ing lip,  the  falling  tear,  the  broken  faltering  accents 
in  prayer,  often  followed  by  fulness  of  joy  when  some 
of  them  seemed  almost  on  the  wing  for  heaven,  is 
luxury  indeed.  The  worldling  is  welcome  to  his 
amusements,  if  only  I  may  have  joy  such  as  this. 
Those  pathetic  words  of  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  at  the 
Elizabethan  Court  come  repeatedly  to  my  mind  as  I 
think  of  the  worldling's  life — 

**  Where  .   .   .   strained 
Sardonic  smiles  are  globing  still. 
Where  mirtFs  but  mummery, 
And  only  sorronvs  real  be." 
210 


WITH  THE  CHILDREN 

One  of  the  students,  about  eighteen  years  of  age, 
who  was  converted  last  year,  came  to  me  hungering 
deeply  for  a  fuller  life  in  God.  Her  eyes  were  full  of 
tears.  In  faltering  accents  she  prayed  ;  and  then  as  I 
continued  to  bear  her  up  in  prayer,  suddenly  bursting 
out  in  praise,  she  cried,  "  Lord  Jesus,  I  thank  Thee ! 
I  thank  Thee  !  I  thank  Thee !  Never  have  I  tasted 
Thy  love  till  now.  Oh,  what  love  !  Oh,  what  love ! 
I  thank  Thee,  thank  Thee,  Jesus  !  "  I  had  never  seen 
anyone  more  evidently  baptized  with  His  Spirit. 
The  Lord  has  plainly  laid  hold  of  her  to  make  her 
an  instrument  in  the  school.  After  I  had  left  she 
gathered  five  girls  for  prayer,  and  has  helped  several 
into  this  deeper  experience.  The  praying  band  has 
increased  to  thirty,  I  hear,  and  several  who  made 
no  profession  at  the  meetings,  now  broken  and  con- 
victed, have  fled  to  Him  who  was  bruised  for  their 
iniquities.  Many  in  their  letters  of  testimony  speak 
of  her  as  having  been  the  greatest  blessing  to  them ; 
and  more  than  one  who  have  called  her  to  pray  with 
and  for  them  have  through  her  intercession  entered 
into  liberty  and  joy. 

A  great  cause  for  thankfulness  is  that  the  deepest 
part  of  the  work  began  after  I  had  gone.  The  leader 
of  one  of  the  classes  said  that  she  almost  feared  to  take 
her  class  as  the  girls  seemed  as  though  they  were  in 
heaven. 

Within  the  last  week  I  went  on  to  another  school, 

211 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

in  numbers  far  smaller  than  the  other.  I  had  no 
opportunity  of  seeing  the  pupils  personally ;  and 
though  they  listened  with  the  deepest  attention,  there 
does  not  appear  to  have  been  the  least  movement 
among  them.  I  fear  the  Spirit  of  God  was  not  there — 
or  rather,  as  it  seemed  to  me.  He  was  grieved  by  some 
hindering  thing.  What  it  was  I  know  not.  Can  it 
have  been  in  me  ?  A  solemn  thing  is  wasted  service. 
May  God  search  us  and  see  to  these  things,  that  fruit- 
less days  shall  not  come  again.  It  may  be  He  will 
work  after  I  have  left.  (I  have  since  heard  that  God 
did  a  real  work  in  a  few.) 

October  8,  1911. — Yesterday  I  was  at   the 

School  for  lunch.  I  hesitate  to  write  more,  lest  I 
should  appear  to  exaggerate  ;  but,  as  far  as  I  can  judge, 
God  seems  to  have  visited  the  school  in  somewhat  of 
Revival  power.  There  is  a  deep  spirit  of  prayer. 
Meetings  are  being  kept  up  among  the  girls  themselves. 
The  joy  in  many  of  them  is  unbounded ;  and  since  I 
have  left  I  hear  that  some  who  were  stubborn,  opposed, 
and  untouched  during  the  meetings  have  since  turned 
to  the  Lord.  There  has  been  not  a  little  confession  of 
sin  to  the  teachers ;  while  in  more  than  one  case 
Christians  of  long  standing  in  the  school  declare  they 
have  never  been  born  again  till  now.  Within  the  past 
few  days  I  have  received  a  number  of  letters  bearing 
testimony  to  what  God  has  done  in  the  hearts  of  many. 
Fulness  of  joy  characterises  most.    Confession  of  sins 

212 


WITH  THE  CHILDREN 

hidden  hitherto  and  unconfessed,  but  now  eternally 
put  away  through  the  atoning  blood,  and  an  assured 
sense  of  being  God's  dear  children,  tempt  me  some- 
what to  enlist  my  readers'  more  intelligent  interest  and 
praise  by  reproducing  the  letters  here  ;  but  such  might 
be  hardly  best  or  kind. 

We  fain  w^ould  take  from  the  lips  of  our  blessed 
Master  His  words  of  praise  and  say,  ''We  thank  Thee, 
0  Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  because  Thou 
hast  hid  these  things  from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and 
hast  revealed  them  unto  babes.  Even  so,  Father,  for 
so  it  seemed  good  in  Thy  sight." 

Osaka,  Octoher  9,  1911. — The  following  cutting 
from  to-day's  paper  is  of  interest.  The  last  sentence 
is  especially  significant.  It  is  headed  ' '  Religious 
Tolerance  in  Japan." 

"  Mr.  Miyai  Kanejiro,  President  of  the  Jimpu-kai 
in  Koishikawa,  was  to  give  an  antichristian  address 
in  a  theatre  in  the  town  of  Hiratsuka  to-day,  in 
compliance  with  the  request  of  a  section  of  the  people 
in  that  town.  It  appears  (the  Japan  Mail  quotes  the 
Yamato  Shimbun  as  saying)  that  some  days  ago  Mr. 
Tomita,  Principal  of  the  elementary  school  in  Hirat- 
suka,  acting  on  informal  instructions  from  the  educa- 
tional authorities,  took  all  the  pupils  to  the  Kasuga 
shrine  and  the  Hachiman  shrine  to  worship.  Two 
girls  named  Imada  Maki  and  Imada  Chise,  aged 
thirteen  and  ten  respectively,  daughters  of  Mr. 
Imada  Tsuyoshi,  of  the  Christian  Mission,  did  not 
go  to  the  school  on  that  day,  and  their  names  were 
entered    in   the    roll    book    as    absent.     Mr.     Imada 

213 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

protested  to  the  Principal,  stating  that  he  worshipped 
only  one  God  as  taught  by  Christianity.  To  worship 
a  heathen  god  or  ancestors  was  against  his  belief,  and 
he  had  refused  to  allow  his  daughters  to  join  the 
pilgrimage,  acting  on  his  religious  belief.  This  protest 
excited  some  anger  amongst  a  section  of  the  townsfolk, 
who  decided  to  invite  Mr.  Miyai  and  others  to  give  a 
public  address  to  inculcate  the  worship  of  Shinto  gods 
and  ancestors.  Mr.  Miyai  has  been  interviewed  by 
the  Yamato,  to  whose  representative  he  said  that  the 
matter  could  not  be  considered  as  a  trivial  local  affair. 
It  demanded  serious  attention,  as  touching  the  great 
question  of  Divine  worship,  an  important  element  of 
national  education. 

"  When  'General'  Booth  visited  Japan  in  1907, the 
inscription  on  one  of  his  banners  read,  '  Our  banner, 
which  dedicates  the  Japanese  Empire  to  Jesus  Christ.' 
He  felt  great  indignation  and  gave  a  public  address  on 
the  subject.  Mr.  Mukai  Gunji  was  expelled  from  the 
Meiji  University  in  1908  because  he  had  disclaimed 
the  obligation  of  observing  the  Imperial  Rescript  on 
Education.  The  present  affair  must  not  be  passed 
unnoticed,  as  the  essence  of  the  national  education 
will  be  destroyed  if  such  a  state  of  things  be  tolerated. 
He  will  therefore  try  to  stir  up  public  opinion  on 
this  question.  Mr.  Takakoro,  Director  of  the  Common 
Education  Bureau  of  the  Department  of  Education,  has 
also  been  interviewed  by  the  Yamato,  and  is  credited 
with  having  stated  that  the  Department  has  not  had  to 
deal  with  a  question  of  this  nature  since  the  Uchimura 
affair  in  the  First  High  School  some  years  ago.  Since 
the  proposed  public  speech  is  to  be  given  under  the 
auspices  of  the  townsfolk,  though  school  teachers  may 
probably  be  interested  in  the  matter,  it  is  not  a  ques- 
tion for  the  Religious  Bureau  of  the  Home  Ofhce  to 
deal  with.  As  for  the  worship  of  Ujigami  (Local 
Deities)  it  is  explicitly  mentioned  in  the  instruction 
given    to    the    local    Governors   by   the   Minister   of 

214 


KOCHI  SAN 

was  sentenced  to  death  for  committing  murder.  The  sentence  was  commuted  to 
twenty-five  years'  penal  servitude.  After  serving  eight  years,  he  was  converted ; 
and  during  the  remaining  seventeen  years  committed  the  whole  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment to  memory  ;  led  many  of  his  fellow-prisoners  to  Christ ;  and  when  he  came 
out,  left  two  hundred  Christians  and  inquirers.  He  now  preaches  the  Gospel 
everywhere,  and  is  much  used  of  God. 


WITH  THE  CHILDREN 

Education.  The  matter  is  troublesome,  as  it  will 
provoke  a  protest  on  the  part  of  the  foreigners  if  too 
mueh  ado  be  made  about  it." 

What  does  the  last  sentence  in  the  light  of  what 
has  gone  before  mean  ?  I  believe  it  reveals  the  real 
feelings  of  the  people,  and  shows  in  more  ways  than 
one  the  determined  attempt  on  the  part  of  the 
authorities  to  revive  ancestor  worship  and  ii^so  facto 
a  no  less  determined  though  secret  endeavour  to  dis- 
courage the  Christian  religion.  So  the  Japanese  world 
wasfs  on. 

o 

Since  I  last  wrote,  what  amazing  turmoils  have 
arisen  the  world  over !  Wars  and  rumours  of  wars. 
Truly  they  herald  the  coming  of  our  King  ! 

I  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting  once  more  Kochi 

San,  who  has  spent  nearly  half  his  life   behind   the 

walls  of  the  great  convict   prison    in   the   Hokkaido. 

Committing   murder   when    about    nineteen,    he   was 

condemned  to  death ;  and  while  waiting  his  execution 

(he   could  not  read  at   the  time)  he    heard,  for  the 

first  time,  from  a  Christian  warder  those  life-giving 

words,    "  I   am    the    Resurrection    and   the   Life ;    he 

that  believeth  on  Me,  though  he  were  dead,  yet  shall 

he    live."     But,   alas !    as   soon    as   his   sentence  was 

commuted    to    penal    servitude   for   life — twenty-five 

years — his  good  impressions  passed  away  as  a  morning 

cloud.     It  was  not  till  eight  years  later  that  he  was 

again  convicted  of  sin,  and  that  without  any  human 
N  217 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

agency.  At  the  same  time,  through  a  dream  in  which 
an  angel  appeared  to  him  with  the  Bible,  saying,  "  Take 
and  read,"  he  learned  to  read  and  once  more  turned  to 
the  Word  of  God.  Powerfully  converted,  he  com- 
mitted the  whole  New  Testament  to  memory  during 
the  remaining  seventeen  years  of  imprisonment.  He 
was  at  once  used  of  the  Lord  in  bringing  the  message 
of  salvation  to  his  fellow-prisoners ;  but  though  he 
never  once  lost  his  assurance  of  salvation,  and  was 
instrumental  in  leading  men  to  Christ,  he  soon  began 
to  discover  the  remains  of  sin  in  his  nature.  The 
words,  "Love  thinketh  no  evil"  and  "Love  never 
faileth  "  were  like  a  sharp  sword  in  his  bones,  revealing 
both  what  he  was  and,  by  the  grace  of  God,  what  he 
might  and  ought  to  be. 

Without  any  teaching  from  man  on  the  possibility, 
need,  and  way  of  entire  sanctification  in  this  life,  he 
was  taught  of  the  Lord  that  Christ  died  to  cleanse 
us  from  all  sin,  inward  and  outward,  and  that  the 
Holy  Ghost  was  able  to  fill  us  with  perfect  love. 
For  four  years  he  struggled  with  his  evil  nature — 
fasting,  praying,  and  repenting  amain ;  till,  in  despair, 
after  some  hours  of  fasting  in  the  intense  heat, 
during  which  time  he  was  mercilessly  tormented  with 
mosquitoes,  he  told  us  how,  like  a  flash  of  lightning, 
God  revealed  to  him  the  power  of  the  precious  blood 
to  cleanse  him   from  all  indwelling  sin.     From  that 

blessed   day,    persecuted    and    opposed,    tempted   and 

218 


WITH  THE  CHH.DREN 

tried,  he  lias  never  let  go  his  confidence,  and  never 
found  the  Lord  to  fail,  or  His  precious  blood  in- 
sufficient to  keep  him  clean  and  sweet  and  loving ; 
giving  him  power  to  lift  up  his  eyes,  like  Stephen  of  old, 
to  behold  the  Lord  standing  at  the  right  hand  of  God, 
when  troubles  and  oppositions  and  dangers  have  been 
flying  like  stones  about  his  head.  He  has  proved 
it  true  that  the  love  shed  abroad  in  his  heart  does 
keep  him  from  thinking  evil,  even  of  his  persecutors, 
and  that  it  never  faileth.  He  is  travelling  every- 
where, in  town  and  village,  unattached  to  any  mission, 
trusting  only  God  for  his  supplies,  and  finding  an 
abundant  entrance  into  unopened  places,  where  he 
proclaims  a  full  salvation  for  the  vilest  sinner.  God 
seals  his  service  in  no  ordinary  degree,  for  He  has 
found  in  Him  a  man  utterly  devoted  to  both  sinner 
and  Saviour. 


219 


JO  URNAL 

Oct.  loth  .  .  . 

.  .  .  jfan.  IX/5  191 2 


CHAPTER  XIII 


The  Confidence 

of  Innocence 


The   Confidence  of  Innocence 


We  watch  the  Autumn  moon  caress 
And  kiss  the  hilltops  from  the  sky  ; 

Of  what  we  think,  she  has  no  care ; 

Without  a  blush,  without  a  fear. 
She  trusts  us  with  her  purity. 


224 


CHAPTER   XIII 

More  Country  Missions 

"The  mode  of  the  Divine  working  is  dictated 
by  sovereign  wisdom  ;  but  the  degree  depends  on 
the  faith  of  the  Church.  God  Himself  determines 
whether  He  will  descend  as  the  dew  upon  Israel 
or  as  the  burning  flame ;  but  it  is  for  His  people 
to  decide  whether  He  shall  come  upon  the  single 
fleece  while  the  rest  of  the  floor  is  dry,  or  whether 
the  whole  of  the  camp  shall  be  surrounded  and 
gladdened  by  the  scattering  of  angel's  food.  .  .  . 
A  spurious  faith  is  to  be  distinguished  from  the 
genuine  and  Scriptural :  first,  by  its  want  of  suc- 
cess ;  and  secondly,  by  its  hurtful  reaction  upon 
the  possessor." — Memoirs  of  Rev.  John  Smith. 

May  these  golden  words  of  that  remarkable  man 
of  God  stimulate  our  hearts  to  justify  God  and  bring 
the  blessing  down  upon  His  people.  Why  not  ?  Oh, 
why  not?  Only  that  God-angering  thing,  unwilling- 
ness or  inability  or  sloth  to  lay  hold  of  God's  desire 
and  power ;  only  that  unreasonable  smiting  but  thrice 
with  the  arrows  of  faith  can  stay  or  hinder  the  mighty 
Hand  of  God  !  It  shall  not,  must  not  be  !  We  must 
believe.     Oh  that  all  His  people  would  say,  Amen  ! 

October   10,   1911. — The    following   story   from  a 

22$ 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

current  Roman  Catholic  periodical,  the  Koe,  may  give 
some  idea  of  their  work  in  this  land.  One  of  their 
priests  writes  as  follows: — 

"  About  the  ninth  or  tenth  year  of  Meiji  (1876-77), 
when  working  in  the  Niigata  field,  there  were  two 
events  which  I  should  like  to  relate,  one  of  them 
ridiculous  but  joyous,  the  other  an  exasperating  case 
of  deception. 

"The  ridiculous  but  joyous  affair  was  the  baptism 
of  an  idiot,  a  man  of  35  or  36 — perhaps  40.  I  used 
to  go  out  every  month  several  times  to  the  town  of 
Gosen.  On  one  occasion  I  happened  to  meet  a  most 
interesting  idiot.  He  was  a  man  of  fine  physical 
appearance,  very  gentle,  and  extremely  fond  of  dogs. 
He  usually  had  a  string  of  ownerless  dogs  in  train, 
and  spent  his  days  going  about  begging  food  for  these 
proteges.  If  he  were  born  an  idiot,  I  would  baptize  him; 
and  what  a  happy  thing  that  would  be  for  him  !  I  had 
waited  for  half  a  year,  getting  the  catechist  at  Gosen 
to  make  the  necessary  inquiries  ;  and  ascertaining  that 
he  was  certainly  a  born  idiot,  I  determined  to  baptize  him. 
But  how  to  carry  out  this  resolve  was  the  question. 
In  the  first  place,  since  he  was  a  fool,  I  could  not  talk 
with  him ;  and  who  could  tell  what  he  might  do  when 
the  water  of  baptism  was  poured  on  his  head  ?  In 
general  he  was  peaceable  and  quiet,  but  he  might 
become  violently  angry  when  the  water  was  applied. 
There  was  nothing  to  do  but  wait  an  opportunity, 

"About  1|  ri  (nearly  four  miles)  on  the  Niigata 
side  of  Gosen  there  is  a  river-ferry,  and  on  each  side 
there  is  a  tea-house  for  people  waiting  for  the  ferry. 
The  place  is  called  Manganji,  On  one  of  my  trips 
I  reached  this  ferry,  and  while  waiting  for  the  boat  to 
come  back  across  the  river,  I  went  into  the  tea-house 
to  rest.  There  were  a  number  of  others  waiting,  and 
who  should  be  among  them  but  the  above-mentioned 

226 


MORE  COUNTRY  MISSIONS 

idiot !  Thinking  it  an  opportunity  not  to  be  missed, 
I  filled  a  tea-cup  with  water,  and  going  up  in  front 
of  him  as  he  stood  there  singing  a  fool-song,  I  said, 
*  If  you  will  drink  this  cup  of  water  I  will  give  you 
this  twenty  sen  as  a  reward,'  and  let  it  glitter  before 
his  eyes.  Showing  intense  eagerness  to  get  the  coin, 
he  reached  for  the  cup,  when,  dashing  the  water  in 
his  face,  I  recited  rapidly,  '  I  wash  you  in  the  name  of 
the  Father  and  the  Son  and  the  Holy  Ghost ! '  Finding 
himself  dripping  with  water,  he  glared  on  me  with 
angry  eyes  and  seemed  about  to  leap  on  me,  but 
handing  him  the  twenty  sen  piece,  1  said,  '  Good  fellow, 
wise  man,'  and  getting  out  another  twenty  sen  piece, 
I  gave  him  that  too.  His  anger  melted  into  a  laugh, 
and  without  knowing  even  to  say  Arigato  (thank  you), 
he  passed  along,  again  singing  his  idiot-song.  The 
people  in  the  tea-house  said,  '  This  foreigner  plays 
funny  jokee,'  and  laughed  immoderately.  I  laughed 
too,  but  my  laugh  had  a  diff'erent  meaning  from  that 
of  the  unbelievers.  The  poor  imbecile  had  entered  the 
spiritual  world  by  means  of  the  rite  that  looked  ir- 
reverent and  like  a  bit  of  joking.  He  had  received 
the  blessings  of  the  Saviour's  blood  and  the  gift  of 
eternal  life  and  fellowship  in  heaven  with  all  angels 
and  saints.  I  often  think,  when  I  have  died  and 
passed  the  pains  of  purgatory  and  entered  the  heavenly 
home,  the  first  to  greet  me  will  be  that  poor  idiot." 

Alas  !  who  can  comment  on  a  travesty  such  as  this  ! 
Immoderate  laughter  were  almost  pardonable  in  us 
too,  if  the  piteousness  of  the  tale  did  not  strangle  it 
in  our  very  throat. 

'■^  And  so  they've  voted  the  devil  out. 
And  of  course  the  dtvd  has  gone  ; 
But  simple  people  ivould  like  to  hnoiv 
Who  carries  his  business  on  P  " 
227 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

October  11,  1911.  —  I  arrived  at  Chiba  —  a  large 
town  Ih  hours  from  Tokyo,  to  conduct  a  few  days' 
Gospel    meetings    for    the    Scandinavian    Missionary 

Alliance.     Miss ,  an  American  Swede,  is  working 

devotedly  there.  God  is  blessing  the  meetings.  The 
postmaster  is  an  earnest  Christian.  Every  week  he 
has  a  meeting  in  the  post-office,  at  which  30  to  50  of 
the  postal  and  telegraph  officials  attend,  several  among 
them  being  Christians.     He  leads  the  meeting. 

October  13,  1911. — I  met  Mrs.  0 ,  an  earnest 

Christian.  Her  husband,  captain  of  a  river  boat,  was 
saved  at  some  meetings  I  took  a  few  years  back  in  a 
neighbouring  town.  He  contracted  dysentery  last 
year  in  trying  to  relieve  the  flood  sufferers,  and 
went  home  brightly  trusting  in  Jesus.  I  was  glad 
to  meet  his  widow,  and  see  her  so  true  to  the  Lord. 
I  called  on  an  agent  of  one  of  the  banks,  and  found 
him  a  "Mission  school  Christian"  —  a  backslider  he 
calls  himself.  I  judge  he  has  never  had  any  real 
knowledge  of  grace — alas !  a  not  uncommon  experi- 
ence amongst  those  who  have  been  baptized  at  boys' 
mission  schools. 

October  16,  1911. — We  finished  up  last  night  with 
a  good  week-end.  The  Lord  has  turned  some  to  Him- 
self— a  post-office  official,  two  students,  a  poor  concu- 
bine, and  one  or  two  more  youug  women — a  strangely 
composite  lot. 

Kobe,   October  26,  1911. — Back  home  again  after 

228 


MORE  COUNTRY  MISSIONS 

several  weeks'  absence.  On  my  return  from  Tokyo  I 
spent  a  week  at  Nagoya — always  a  hard  place  to 
work  in.  We  saw  but  little  result  of  our  meetings 
here,  though  the  church  was  full.  Only  three  or  four 
sought  salvation.  One  of  the  Christian  women,  how- 
ever, was  graciously  blessed  of  the  Lord ;  her  joy  and 
peace  and  love  were  unbounded.  She  had  had  a 
misunderstanding  with  the  pastor  of  another  church, 
and  her  heart  w^as  clouded  with  bitterness  and  rebellion. 
The  Lord  deeply  convicted  her ;  and  with  tears  and 
the  deepest  brokenness  of  spirit  she  sought  and  obtained 
forgiveness  both  from  man  and  God.  I  believe  the 
Lord  truly  baptized  her  with  His  Spirit  the  next 
morning.  Anyway,  her  joy  was  so  full  that  she  could 
not  keep  from  praising  God,  and  testifying  to  men  how 
He  had  set  her  soul  at  liberty. 

October  29,  1911. — We  realised  God's  presence  in 
a  variety  of  gatherings.  A  wedding,  a  baptism  service, 
the  Lord's  Supper,  a  funeral,  and  a  red-hot  salvation 
meeting  to  finish  up  with.  The  funeral — the  first  at 
our  Mission  Hall — was  especially  solemn,  and  owned 
of  God.  Takeda  San,  and  others  of  our  workers,  had 
attended  the  old  lady  to  the  end,  and  found  her  very 
bright  and  waiting  for  the  summons.  Her  son,  a 
schoolmaster,  is  unsaved,  but  was  much  impressed  at 
her  death.  He  brought  a  larsje  number  of  the  masters 
and  students  of  the  Hio^her  Commercial  School  to  the 

funeral  service.     Kawabe  San  gave  a  most  solemn  and 

229 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

searching  word  on  "  Being  dead  yet  speaketh,"  These 
men  and  boys  had  never  before  attended  a  Christian 
funeral,  and  were  much  impressed  at  the  solemnity, 
and  the  holy  triumph.  The  old  lady's  daughter,  also 
in  the  scholastic  line  in  Tokyo,  is  an  earnest  Christian. 
She  truly  rejoiced. 

In  the  afternoon  some  eight  men  were  baptized. 
We  felt  God's  presence  with  us  as  we  again  praised 
Him  together  for  giving  us  these  trophies  of  His  power 
and  His  grace. 

October  30,  1911  (in  the  train). — I  am  again  in 
the  train,  with  Takeda  San,  on  my  way  to  a  little 
old-fashioned  village  town  five  miles  from  the  rail- 
road. My  last  visit  here  was  some  six  or  seven 
years  ago. 

October  31,  1911. — We  are  staying  at  the  house  of 
one  of  the  Christians.  They  got  it  into  their  hearts 
and  heads  that  a  poor  foreigner  could  not  behave  like 
a  sensible  Japanese  and  sleep  on  the  floor,  on  their 
beautifully  soft  quilts ;  but  have  actually  ordered  me 
a  spring  bed  from  Kobe — and  a  special  cook  who  is 
serving  Takeda  San  and  myself  a  four-course  lunch 
and  four-course  dinner  every  day !  Fortunately,  I 
do  not  take  breakfast,  so  their  generosity  gets  a  rest. 
What  would  poor  old  Horace  have  written  if  he  had 
come  this  way  ?     Certainly  not — 

"  0  quando  faha  Pythagortt  cognata  simulque 
Uncta  satis  p'lngui  ponetitur  holuscula  lardo  P  " 
230 


THE  REV.  J.  NAKADA. 
A  leading  Japanese  Evangelist. 


MORE  COUNTRY  MISSIONS 

Well !  well !  If  a  cup  of  cold  water  given  to  the 
least  of  Ills  disciples  is  rewarded,  what  will  such 
bounty  bestowed  on  one  worse  than  the  least  deserve  ? 
The  simplicity  of  these  loving  country  people  is  very 
sweet !  But  what  is  far  sweeter  is  their  zeal  for  the 
Lord.  It  is  now  the  busiest  time  for  the  farmers,  and 
yet  some  sixty  in  all  are  gathering  for  five  days,  at 
four  meetings  a  day,  to  hear  the  word  of  the  Lord. 

This  is  one  of  the  brightest  little  churches  I  know 
— pastorless  withal.  They  are  tired  of  the  icy  dis- 
quisitions of  modern  theology  preachers,  finding  they 
get  on  better  without  them.  The  Japan  Evangelistic 
Band  pay  them  occasional  visits  now  and  again.  I 
think  if  Paley  had  lived  in  Japan  to-day  he  would 
not  have  greatly  altered  his  famous  dictum,  "  Morality 
has  been  preached  to  such  an  extent  that  there  is 
scarce  a  moral  man  to  be  found  in  the  whole  kins^dom." 
This  is  true  outside  the  churches,  and  I  fear  not  alto- 
gether untrue  within. 

It  is  a  joy  to  meet  some  who  were  saved  on  our 
last  visit  in  1907.  Two  farmers  are  especially  bright. 
One  is  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  He  is  determined  to 
get  his  dear  old  father  saved  at  this  time,  and  has 
spent  hours  in  prayer  for  this  purpose.  The  following 
is  his  letter  written  to  me  in  1907,  after  his  conversion : — 

"  So  many  grateful  thanks  for  your  visit  to  us. 
Since  that  time  I  have  been  continuing  in  joy  day 
by  day,  for  at  that  time  I  obtained  the  witness  that 

233 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

I  was  received  of  God.  After  leaving  you  at  the  ferry, 
I  at  once  returned  home  and  met  with  much  persecution 
from  my  family  ;  but  the  Lord  had  already  taught  me 
by  His  own  humility,  when  He  humbled  Himself  before 
the  poor  Samaritan  in  asking  from  her  a  drink  of 
water.  Therefore  I  immediately  submitted  to  them 
and  asked  them  to  pardon  me  ;  but  I  continued  to 
testify  boldly  that  I  had  been  born  again  and  received 
of  God.  Then  the  Lord  taught  me  through  the  Word 
in  John  iii.  16,  when  I  was  still  wondering  what  would 
be  the  upshot.  I  saw  thereby  that  I  could  not  lead 
my  family  into  His  fold  unless  I  was  willing  to  give 
up  my  life.  Again  the  word  came,  "  Greater  love 
hath  no  man  than  this,  that  a  man  lay  down  his  life 
for  his  friends"  (John  xv.  13).  From  that  time  the 
Lord  led  me  to  give  myself  to  fasting  and  prayer ;  and 
oh,  how  He  filled  me  with  joy !  Showing  me  the 
spiritual  meaning  of  Matt.  iv.  17,  I  was  constrained 
to  cry  out  for  my  family  still  more  and  more.  That 
night,  too,  I  had  a  dream,  and  dreamed  that  the  Lord 
appeared  to  me,  and  Himself  gave  me  the  word 
John  iv.  14  ;  at  which  I  cried  out  with  joy  unspeakable. 
"  The  next  day  the  Lord  encouraged  me  with  Matt. 
ix.  14-17.  I  was  therefore  enabled  to  lay  hold  in  faith 
with  greater  assurance.  I  was  still  further  helped  by 
Rom.  x.  9-11  and  xi.  13,  14.  During  these  days  of 
fasting  I  truly  experienced  the  truth  of  John  iv.  32, 
'  I  have  meat  to  eat  that  ye  know  not  of.'  As  I 
continued  weeping  for  very  joy,  and  crying  out  unto 
the  Lord,  my  family  thought  I  was  mad.  They  became 
very  anxious  about  me,  and  had  a  consultation  to  know 
what  they  could  do  with  me.  On  the  third  day  I  sent 
word  to  the  brethren  and  sisters  at  Kagato,  begging 
them  to  unite  in  prayer  for  me  that  God  would 
strengthen  me  to  keep  on  believing  till  I  saw  the  glory 
of  God.  That  evening  they  held  a  prayer-meeting  for 
me  in  the  church ;  and  a  little  later  the  pastor,  Mr. 
Oda,  and  his  wife,  paid  me  a  visit  at  my  home.     We 

234 


MORE  COUNTllY  MISSIONS 

there  and  then  held  a  prayer-meeting  at  which  the 
Lord  work(.'d  in  great  power.  Hallelujah  !  My  wife 
and  young  brother  both  yielded  to  the  Lord.  I  heard 
from  the  pastor  tliat  you  were  praying  for  mc  and  my 
friends.  Many  thanks  for  this.  I  therefore  just  write 
these  few  lines  to  tell  you  of  all  the  way  the  Lord  has 
led  and  blessed  me.  Please  praise  and  pray  with  me. 
So  many  thanks,  too,  for  the  book  you  so  kindly  sent." 

To-day  the  farmer's  wife  came  up  to  me  and  said, 
"  I  was  saved  in  that  room  (pointing  to  the  little 
vestry)  when  you  w^ere  here  last.  Oh,  I  remember  it 
so  well !  "  She  walks  in  every  day,  nearly  three  miles, 
reaching  home  each  day  about  midnight,  and  always 
has  a  smiling  face.  This  is  our  deepest  joy,  to  see 
our  children  walking  in  the  truth.  Amongst  others, 
I  trust  the  father  has  now  found  his  son's  Saviour. 
Hitherto  nothing  would  induce  him  to  attend  any  sort 
of  Christian  gathering ;  but  this  time  he  has  not 
missed  a  single  meeting.  His  son  is  overjoyed.  Two 
Roman   Catholics  have,   I  trust,  found   peace.     They 

are  sisters  of  Mrs.   F ,  whose  husband  was  saved 

in  our  tent  meetings  in  Kobe.  I  found  them,  as  is 
invariably  the  case  with  all  Greek  and  Roman  adherents, 
entirely  ignorant  of  God's  way  of  peace. 

November  4,  191L — Very  tired,  I  left  the  loving, 

simple-hearted  people  of  Kagato.     They  put  into  my 

hand  30s.  towards  our  work.     May  God  bless  them, 

and  make  that  little  church  an  increasing  blessing  to 

the  whole  countryside. 

o  235 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

Kobe,  Novemhei'  11, 1911. — On  Monday,  November 
16,  I  joined  Mimaki  San  for  a  mission  at  the  Bishop 
Poole  Girls'  School  in  Osaka,  and  we  have  closed 
to-day.  The  Principal  says  she  thinks  thirty-one 
have  been  brought  to  the  Lord.  But,  on  the  whole, 
we  have  not  experienced  what  we  did  last  year.  I 
know  not  why !  Is  it  that  we  did  not  give  ourselves 
to  prayer  as  much  as  we  ought  ?  What  terrible  things 
are  wasted  days  !  All,  what  can  ever  lay  the  ghosts 
/  of  those  precious  years,  and  months,  and  days  that 
our  folly  has  so  wantonly  slain  !  Oh  to  be  kept  from 
that  sad  employment  of  merely  marking  time  1 

KuRE,  November  15,   1911. — Yesterday  I  arrived 

here  to  spend  a  week  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  ,  very  old 

friends.  They  have  a  bright  little  work.  It  seems 
indeed  unnecessary  for  me  even  to  think  of  assisting 

in  such  a  place  as  this.     Both  Mr.  and  Mrs. have 

the  language  so  well,  and  are  full  of  real  Evangelistic 
zeal  and  love  for  souls.  Still,  it  is  a  joy  to  be  here. 
Kure  is  a  large  naval  centre.  Blue-jackets  swarm 
everywhere,  in  addition  to  the  thousands  of  workmen 
in  the  arsenal  and  dockyards. 

November    21,    1911. — The   meetings    have    been 

well  attended,   and  there  has  been   a  nice  spirit.     I 

trust  the  Christians  have  been  encouraged  and  blessed, 

and  some  others  set  Zionward.     At  the  praise  meeting 

last  night  one  dear  fellow  said  he  had  felt  both  afraid 

and  ashamed  to  come  to  God,  as  he  had  villified  and 

236 


MORE  COUNTRY  MISSIONS 

hated  His  Gospel  for  so  long.  He  comes,  I  find,  from 
near  Matsuye — a  place  very  noted  for  its  antichristian 
feeling.  He  had  been  to  hear  of  Christianity  now  and 
then,  but  had  always  come  away  more  opposed  and 
more  bitter  than  ever.  We  praise  God  for  saving  him 
and  changing  his  heart.  The  Lord  has,  I  believe, 
opened  the  hearts  of  several  women  to  receive  the 
truth.  In  this  vast  city  there  are  only  four  bodies  at 
work — the  C.M.S.,  the  Baptist,  the  Presbyterian,  and 
the  Methodist.     In  spite  of  all  hindrances,  the   Lord 

blesses.     Some  time  ago  the catechist  was  arrested 

for  stealing  money,  which  it  was  discovered  he  had 
been  using  for  visiting  houses  of  ill  fame,  while  he  was 

supposed  to  edify  and  shepherd  the  flock !     The 

work  also  is  at  present  closed  because  the  worker  had 
to  be  dismissed  for  misdemeanour.  The  painful  truth 
expressed  in  that  clever  epigram,  "Your  actions  speak 
so  loud  that  I  cannot  hear  a  word  you  say,"  is,  alas  ! 
patent  to  all. 

Kobe,  November  27,  1911. — Yesterday  three  more 
of  our  Mission  Hall  converts  were  baptized.     One  was 

M San,   a   rough   diamond,  but  still  a  diamond, 

unpolished,  truly  bright — once  an  ardent  worshipper  in 
what  some  have  called  heathen  Christian  Science.  Of 
course,  all  Christian  Science  is  heathenish ;  but  then 
this  particular  form,  "Tenrikyo"  they  call  it,  has  a 
Japanese  dress.  Curiously  enough,  like  its  counter- 
part in  America,  its  inventor  was  a   woman,  an   old 

237 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

lady.  The  *'  scheme  "  began  about  twenty-five  years 
ago,    and    it    now    has    hundreds    of    thousands    of 

adherents.     M San  is  now  as  earnest  for  the  Lord 

as  he  was  in   this  peculiarly  subtle  form  of  devilry. 

It  was  beautiful  to  see  his  joy.     Mrs.  T and  her 

sister  were  the  other  two.     Mr.  T ,  her  husband, 

was  sent  by  his  firm  to  spend  a  few  months  in  Lord 
Armstrong's  works  at  Newcastle-on-Tyne.  He  writes 
pathetically  to  his  wife  somewhat  as  follows  : — 

"  I  was  always  under  the  im|)ression  that  one  of 
the  main  causes  of  England's  greatness,  and  the 
stability  of  the  English  character,  was  her  religious  life 
and  training.  I  have  been  woefully  disappointed.  I 
have  spent  my  Sundays  since  I  arrived  here  in  visiting 
the  various  churches.  But  the  whole  business  appears 
to  me  lifeless  and  formal.  I  evidently  must  look 
elsewhere  for  the  foundation  of  English  life  and 
character.  Sunday  is  now  to  me  the  most  irksome 
day  in  the  week  ! " 

His  wife  has  recently  turned  to  the  Lord  through 
Takeda  San  ;  and  after  obtaining  her  husband's  consent, 
was  baptized  yesterday.  She  is  naturally  anxious  that 
he  too  should  be  saved.  He  returns  to  Japan  next 
month,  without,  I  fear,  seeing  much,  if  any,  real 
Christian  life.  I  trust  his  wife's  godly  conversation 
will  lead  him  to  Jesus. 

December  1,  1911. — My  last  two  days  have  been 

spent  in  the  process  of  moving  into  a  European  house, 

in  order  to  welcome  Mr.  and  Mrs. .     Fortunately, 

238 


MORE  COUNTRY  MISSIONS 

it  is  not  a  very  arduous  business.  The  whole  perform- 
ance only  cost  me  7s.,  which  was  apparently  a  very 
generous  payment  for  the  labour  expended  !  While 
in  the  midst  of  counting  the  articles  in  my  kitchen 
repository,  investigating  pots  and  pans,  etc.,  I  had  a 
two  hours'  interesting  visit  from  an  inquirer  who  has 
been  attendiug  our  meetings  for  some  time.  His 
occupation  is  that  of  fortune-telling,  physiognomy,  and 
other  quackeries.  He  knows  it  is  all  fraud,  and  longs 
for  peace  of  heart ;  but  alas !  his  bread  and  butter ! 
His  sister  is  a  Christian,  and  prays  for  him  continually. 
He  has  a  wife  and  six  children  ;  and  though  some  of 
them  are  earning  a  competent  wage,  and  according  to 
Japanese  custom  would  gladly  support  him  till  he  gets 
something  else  to  do,  he  is  not  yet  prepared  to  break 
loose  from  the  devil's  entanglements. 

December  27,  1911. — Christmas  has  come  and  gone 
again.  We  sat  down,  on  the  25th,  sixteen  in  number. 
On  Boxing  Day  about  eighty  of  us  had  a  Japanese 
supper  at  the  Hall,  followed  by  a  rousing  praise  and 
testimony  meeting.  The  Rev.  Herbert  Wood,  of 
Liverpool,  reminded  us  of  the  five  blessings  in  Psalm 
ciii.  necessary  for  a  Happy  and  Blessed  New  Year ; 
while  Mrs.  Wood  gave  us  a  sweetly  characteristic 
message.  I  had  to  interpret  for  Mr.  Wood.  Those 
who  know  his  flights  of  Gay  Street  oratory  will  smile 
audibly.  Some  of  our  Mission  rather  maliciously 
observed  that  they  were  glad  to  see  me  up  so  many 

239 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

trees — or  in  so  mauy  holes,  I  forget  which  !  This  was 
cruel,  to  say  the  least  of  it,  seeing  that  I  am  no  longer 
their  tormentor  in  the  lano;ua2;e  exams. 

January  1,  1912. — A  Happy  New  Year  !  We  had 
a  solemn  time  last  night  at  our  Watch-Night  Service, 
held  after  our  last  Gospel  'meeting  for  the  year,  in 
which  I  spolce  to  an  attentive  audience  on  the  "  fruit- 
less fig-tree."  We  bowed  in  the  deepest  gratitude 
for  God's  unnumbered  mercies.  We  were  humbled 
before  Him  at  the  failure,  the  lost  opportunity,  the 
little  power.  We  solemnly  renewed  our  covenant  with 
the  Lord  to  live,  and  serve,  and  if  need  be  suffer  for 
our  Master  in  1912,  as  never  before.  We  closed  at 
1.15  on  New  Year's  morning!  What  a  delight  it  was 
to  see,  at  that  meeting,  men  who  a  year  before  were 
celebrating  the  New  Year  in  drunkenness  and  debauch, 
now  clothed  and  in  their  right  mind  ;  pouring  out 
their  hearts  in  praise  and  adoration,  in  humble  confes- 
sion and  believing  consecration  before  our  blessed 
Jesus.  "  Truly  it  is  the  Lord's  doing,  and  it  is 
marvellous  in  our  eyes." 


240 


JO  URNAL 

yan,  Zth  .  .  . 

.  .  .  FeL  2(^th^  191 2 


CHAPTER   XIV 


Conviction 

of 
Sin 


Conviction  of  Sin 


Although  the  world  may  never  guess 
The  shame  and  sorrow  of  my  sin. 

This  brings  no  peace  to  my  distress. 
My  heart  is  guilty  still  within. 


244 


CHAPTER   XIV 

A  Tour  North 

"  How  is  anyone  to  know  the  false  joy  from  the 
true?  Well,  Missis,  I  can't  say.  I  think  folks  can't 
know  unless  they  try.  As  far  as  I  know,  it's  a  kind  of 
joy  that  makes  you  ready  to  let  all  the  world  trample 
on  you  and  never  mind  a  bit.  It's  a  joy  that  makes 
you  feel  as  if  you  could  forgive  your  greatest  enemy, 
and  indeed  as  if  no  one  could  do  anvthing  so  hurtful 
to  you  as  to  be  worth  calling  an  enemy,  because  if  they 
only  felt  what  you  feel  they  would  like  to  be  your 
brother  at  once.  It's  a  joy  that  lifts  you  above  all  the 
joys  of  the  earth  as  if  they  were  poor  forgotten  dreams, 
and  makes  you  ready  to  stoop  beneath  any  burden  or 
trouble  in  the  world  because  of  the  hand  that  fits  on 
the  yoke.  It's  a  joy  that  makes  you  feel  lower  than 
the  lowest  upon  the  earth,  because  you've  been  for- 
getting and  neglecting  Him  who  died  for  you  ;  and  it's 
a  joy  that  makes  you  feel  higher  than  all  the  things 
of  the  world,  because  He  loves  you  ;  and  it's  a  joy  that 
the  whole  world  cannot  take  away,  but  the  heart  full 
of  pride  or  breath  of  sin  can  dim  and  soil  and  stain. 
If  we  lived  in  it  always,  we  should  be  as  meek  as  lambs, 
as  busy  as  bees,  as  happy  as  angels,  and  as  brave  as 

Master ;  and  when  we  lose  it  there  is  nothing  to  do 

but  to  go  back  to  where  we  found  it,  to  the  Lord  who 
won  it,  to  the  Almighty  who  gave  it.  For  we're  as 
weak  as  Samson  with  his  hair  shorn  without  it ;  and 
as  strong  as  Samson  when  he  took  up  the  city  gates 
when  we've  got  it.     And  though  it's  never  to  be  found 

245 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

by  looking  for  it,  it's  always  to  be  found  by  looking  for 
the  Lord." — Diary  of  Mrs.  Kitty  Trevelyan. 

That  is  a  good  motto  for  the  New  Year — Fulness 
of  joy! 

Kobe,  January  8,  1912. — A  lovely  day  !  We  are 
passing  the  world-famed  Mount  Fuji,  clothed  just  now 
with  its  ermine  mantle  sparkling  in  the  sunlight. 
Those  lines — 

"  .   .   .   j4  royal  coronation 
Of  the  monarch  of  the  mountains  by  the  Priestly  Sun" — 

seem  just  to  describe  it !  The  "  consecrating  sunlight " 
is  especially  radiant  to-day. 

Tokyo,  January  11,  1912. — "So  it  was  always" 
(Num.  ix.  16)  was  the  message  Mrs.  Wood  gave  us  at 
our  all-day  Council  Meeting  to-day.  "  Always  dying," 
"  alway  confident,"  "  always  rejoicing,"  "  always 
abounding,"  "  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always."  She  her- 
self is  such  a  beautiful  exemplification  of  the  "  always  " 
life,  that  it  was  sweet  to  hear  it  from  her  lips. 

Friday,  January  12,  1912. — I  went  to  address  a 

class    of  girls   who    are   living   in    a   hostel   kept   by 

Miss of  the  — —  Mission.     They  appeared  more 

diverted  than  convicted ;  though  four  followed  me  into 

another  room   to  hear  more  of  the  way  of  salvation. 

Did  they  "touch  the  hem  of  His  garment,"  I  wonder? 

Anyway,  they  sought  Christ  in  prayer,  and   I   trust 

that  one  or  two  at  least  found  Him.     May  it  be  so  ! 

246 


A  TOUR  :north 

January  13,  1912. — I  had  the  privilege  of  seeing 
somethingr  of  Mr.  Cuthbertson's  work.  He  invited 
me  to  speak  to  nearly  150  men  in  the  Police 
Training  School.  It  was  a  fine  sight,  and  finer  oppor- 
tunity, to  have  an  hour's  bombardment  from  the 
batteries  of  Divine  love,  to  so  splendid  a  body  of  men. 
I  opened  fire  from  that  mighty  howitzer,  John  iii.  16. 
^V^e  had  no  opportunity  for  dealing  personally  with 
them,  and  so  we  wait  for  the  spoils  of  war  in  other 
days.  But  our  brother  Cuthbertson  has  a  blessed 
opportunity.  He  needs,  and  I  trust  gets,  much  believ- 
ing prayer. 

MoRiOKA,  January  19,  1912. — Here  I  am,  fifteen 

hours  north  of  Tokyo,  in  ice  and  snow.     I  had  expected 

to  return  to  Kobe,  but  there  seemed  a  call  up  here,  so 

I  came  up  by  the  night  train.     It  is  entertaining  to 

watch   the    boys    and   girls   skating  and   snowballing 

everywhere,  and  having  such  a  good  time.     Morioka 

is  a  town  of  35,000  people.     American,  Episcopalian, 

Methodists,  Baptists,  Presbyterians,  and  the  Brethren 

are   all    at   work.     There    are   a   great   many  schools 

and  educational  institutions  in  the  place,  the  inmates 

whereof  I  generally  find  are  a  dangerous  element  in 

the   Church.      "Swelled    head"   and   "anti-missionary 

fever  "  are  the  two  complaints  most  common  to  young 

men  of  this  type,  and  it  makes  work  very  hard !     I 

fear  Morioka  is  no  exception  to  the  rule.     Oh,  when 

will    love  to  one  another  appear   the  sweetest  thing 

247 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

on  earth,  the  only  thing  to  be  sought  with  all  our 
heart ! 

January  21,  1912. — At  the  afternoon  meeting  six 
young  women  sought,  and  I  trust  were  found  of,  the 
Lord — four  hospital  nurses  and  two  High  School 
girls.  They  seemed  deeply  convicted,  and  could  not 
pray  for  weeping.     I  encouraged  them  to  believe. 

January  23,  1912. — A  good  day.     The  daughter 

of  a  wealthy  man  in  the  place  came  to  see  me  and  talk 

about  her  soul.     She  wept  much  in  prayer,  and  found 

it    difficult    to    believe    she    was    "  accepted   in    the 

Beloved."     I   believe  she  finally  laid  hold  and  went 

away  rejoicing.     Her  home,   poor    child,   is    unhappy 

enough.     Concubinage,  and  all  its  attendant  miseries 

— her   father    and    mother   both    earnest    devotees  of 

Buddhism — produce  material  for  making  it  worse  than 

a   penitentiary  !     In   the  afternoon    Mrs.   Y ,   the 

wife  of  a  High  School  teacher,  professed  to  find  the 

Lord.     She  seems  a  simple-hearted  woman,  though  I 

hear  she  had  been  much  opposed  to  the  Gospel.     In 

the   evening  four   schoolboys  who    had  been   hearing 

the  truth   some   time  from    one   of  the  teachers — an 

earnest  fellow  recently  brought  to  Christ — came  into 

the  inquiry  room  and  asked  for  forgiveness  of  their  sins 

in  prayer ;  while  T San,  a  young  dentist's  assistant 

who  had  never  heard  the  Gospel  before,   though  he 

had  attended  the  present  series  of  meetings,  I  found 

deeply  moved   and    convicted   on    the   second   night, 

248 


A  TOUR  NORTH 

aud  now  ready  to  give  himself  and  all  his  sins  to 
the  Saviour. 

January  29,  1912. — Last  night  I  finished  four 
nights  at  the  Presbyterian  Church.  The  pastor  is  a 
godly  man.  Originally  a  servant  in  a  missionary's 
house,  he  worked  his  way  up,  and  is  now  a  respected 
and  useful  minister.  The  church  was  well  attended,  in 
spite  of  snow  and  ice.  Four  or  five  souls  publicly 
sought  salvation.  One  lady,  the  mother  of  a  young 
school  teacher,  gave  herself  to  the  Lord,  much  to  the 
joy  of  her  daughter  ;  and  a  young  man,  who  had  never 
heard  the  Gospel  before,  seemed  truly  convicted  of  the 
Spirit  and  turned  to  God. 

January  30,  1912. — I  have  been  busy  all  the 
morning  seeing  some  who  have,  I  trust,  been  born 
again  during  these  days.  My  heart  is  moved  continu- 
ally at  their  need.  There  is  no  pastor  to  the  church. 
How  shall  they  not  but  faint  in  the  way  ?  I  have 
been  much  encouraged  seeing  the  permanent,  abiding 
work  here  of  Mrs.  Goto  {nee  Kawashima),  one  of  our 
old  workers.  I  am  now  in  the  train,  on  my  way  to  a 
small  town  of  8000  people,  for  three  days'  meetings. 
Oh  that  God  may  save!  The  appalling  need  of 
Japan  and  its  rural  districts  is  continually  on  my 
heart.  The  home  people  seem  so  little  able  to  realise 
the  need,  and  their  privilege  of  service.  I  suppose  but 
few  are  aware  that  both  Africa  and  India  are  better 
evangelised    than    Japan.     The   figures,    as   given   in 

249 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

Mott's  atlas,  stand  thus  : — In  Africa,  one  in  every 
180  ;  in  India,  one  in  350  ;  and  in  Japan,  one  in  every 
750,  are  professing  Christians.  Recent  statistics  show 
that  there  is  a  district  in  South  Japan  of  three-quarters 
of  a  million  without  any  missionary ;  while  there  are 
hundreds  of  towns,  with  a  population  ranging  from 
5,000  to  10,000,  totally  unreached,  and  where  the 
Gospel  of  Jesus  is  yet  unknown. 

February  1,  1912. — In  the  train  to  Sendai. — I 
have  just  left  the  simple-hearted  brethren  of  Hanamichi, 
— only  a  handful,  but  unaffected  enough.  I  had  only 
time  to  begin  to  know  and  love  them  when  I  had  to 
leave.  The  meetings  were  well  attended.  Diversion 
at  hearing  a  "foreigner"  talk  in  Japanese  was  no 
doubt  more  apparent  than  conviction  of  sin ;  but  I 
believe  the  Lord  was  able  to  save.  One  young  school 
teacher  seemed  deeply  convicted,  and  I  believe  con- 
verted. Others  also  professed  to  seek  and  find  !  The 
worker  in  charge,  having  no  use  for  Higher  Criticism, 
keeps  the  poison  from  his  flock.  I  had  a  pleasant 
hour  with  one  of  Uchimura  Kanzo's  disciples — the 
first  I  have  ever  met.  First  trained  for  the  Buddhist 
priesthood ;  then  sent  to  a  Normal  School  for  training 
as  a  Government  schoolmaster ;  graduating  thence  he 
served  his  time  as  a  soldier ;  becoming  a  civilian  once 
more,  he  acted  as  schoolmaster,  when  after  his  con- 
version  he   insisted   on   teaching   the  children   about 

God,  and   heaven,   and   the   things   of  eternity.     He 

250 


A  TOUR  NORTH 

was  then  officially  dismissed  and  disowned  by  his 
family.  Now  a  bookseller,  newsagent,  and  strawberry 
gardener,  he  has  had  a  fairly  wide  experience ! 

He  told  me  his  life  story — his  hatred  of  foreigners ; 
his  ignorance  of  Christianity ;  his  religion  of  morality 
and  patriotism,  which  to  his  woeful  disappointment 
he  found  did  not  work,  at  least  after  the  boys  got 
away  from  his  influence ;  his  blind  feeling  after  God ; 
and  eventually  his  conversion  through  Uchimura 
Kanzo's  writings ;  his  persecution ;  and  now  the  uni- 
versal esteem  in  which  he  is  held  by  many  !  Like  his 
teacher,  Uchimura  San,  he  has  not  much  use  for  churches 
and  missionary  institutions ;  though  I  could  not  find 
any  bitterness  of  spirit  towards  foreign  missionaries 
which  some  say  exists  in  Uchimura.  I  found  it  sweet 
to  have  fellowship  with  him,  and  he  carries  the  light 
of  God  in  his  face.  I  do  not  remember  meeting  any 
Japanese  whose  face  w^as  more  w^onderfully  lighted 
up  with  joy  and  peace.  There  are  other  disciples  of 
Uchimura  here,  though  they  are  not  all  like  this 
brother.  I  reo;ret  that  he  does  not  have  much  fellow- 
ship  with  the  other  Christians  of  the  place,  and  never 
attends  their  meetings. 

MiTO,   February   7,    1912. — I    am    getting    three 

days'   rest  here,   which  is  delightful.     On   the   3rd    I 

reached    to   take    three   days'    meetings    at   the 

school.     The  Lord  was  with  us.     Amongst  others 

who,  I  trust,  w^ere  found  of  Him,  three  of  the  elder 

251 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

students,  who  had  gone  through  the  school  untouched, 
were  broken  down.  One  of  them,  a  quarter  Eurasian, 
attended  only  one  meeting  on  Saturday.  She  was 
under  the  deepest  conviction  all  that  day  and  the 
next.  On  Monday  afternoon  she  could  stay  away  no 
longer.  Some  missionaries  met  her  on  her  way  to 
school  to  see  me.  She  was  riding  in  a  jinricksha, 
weeping  bitterly.  I  found  her  very  ready  to  look 
unto  Him  who  was  bruised  for  our  iniquities.  The 
two  others,  both  wealthy  and  of  good  families,  yielded 
to  God  the  same  day.  One  of  the  latter  is  meeting 
with  not  a  little  persecution.  Her  father  threatens 
to  turn  her  out  of  house  and  home  if  she  becomes 
a  Christian.  May  the  Lord  keep  them  true !  I 
preached  in  church  twice  on  Sunday.  Without 
having  any  after  meeting,  three  came  forward  to  the 
front  asking  to  be  prayed  with  and  seeking  salvation. 

I  came  on  here  very  tired  yesterday.  My  dear 
friends,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Binford,  are  doing  their  best 
to  kill  me  with  kindness  ! 

Fehruai^y  8,  1912. — I  came  across  two  charming 
little  Japanese  poems — one  on  "Prayer,"  the  other 
on  "Weariness  of  Life."  The  first  on  "Prayer"  is 
as  follows : — 

' '  Inorite  mo 
Shirush'i  nakl  hoso 
Sh'irusbl  narl 
Inoru  kohoro  n't 
Makoto  nakereba." 
252 


k 


A  TOUR  NORTH 

Those  who  can  appreciate  its  epigrammatic  beauty 
will  not  thank  me  for  my  clumsy  translation,  which, 
however,  may  give  some  little  idea  of  its  meaning  to 
folks  unlettered  in  things  Japanese — 

"  Why,   ivhy  is  Heaven  silent  still, 
IVhen  I  have  prayed  so  long  ? 
Ah  !  ansiuerless  the  silence  speaks, 
And  tells  me  that  the  heart  that  seeks. 
The  heart,   the  heart  is  nvrongJ' 

The  second  is  very  beautiful  on  the  "  Restlessness  of  the 
World," — a  striking  example  of  Japanese  pessimism  : — 

"  Nami  no  oto 
Kiku  majiki  tame 
Tamagomori 
Ku  no  iro  kaivaru 
Matsu-ka%e  no  oto." 

I  feel  that  I  have  injured  the  beauty  of  the  former. 
I  may  do  more  injury  in  appending  the  following 
translation  of  the  latter : — 

"  Methought  that  I  at  rest  luould  be. 
Could  I  hut  live  alone 
Upon  this  hill-top,   tuhere  the  sea 

Makes  no  distressful  moan. 
Alas  .'  alas  !  the  soughing  breeze. 
Through  every  pine  tree,   mocks  mine  ease.^^ 

I  am  glad  that  we  can  bring  these  dear  people 
tidings  of  a  Saviour,  who  can  not  only  purify  the 
heart  and  make  it  a  home  of  prayer,  but  can  be  a 
resting-place  to  everyone  that  finds  only  sadness  in 
wind  and  wave. 

255 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

February  9,  1912. — I  think  I  wrote  in  my  last 
of  the  attitude  of  the  Educational  Department  towards 
Christianity,  and  pointed  out  the  determined  attempt, 
while  posing  as  professedly  neutral  in  religious  matters, 
to  support  and  bolster  up  Ancestor  and  Mikado 
worship.  Since  then  a  new  development  has  appeared. 
Mr.  Tokonami,  the  Vice-Minister  at  the  Home  Office, 
declares  that  the  State  must  take  a  deeper  interest 
in  religion.  Education,  he  declares,  has  proved  futile 
to  improve  the  morality  of  the  people.  He  has  now 
convened  a  Conference  for  the  25th  instant,  of  Shinto, 
Buddhist,  and  Christian  leaders,  and  at  first  hinted  at 
some  coalition  and  manufacture  of  a  State  Religion ; 
but  he  has  since  withdrawn  this.  In  any  case,  thirteen 
Shinto,  fifty-six  Buddhist,  and  seven  Christian  leaders 
are  to  meet  at  the  Home  Office  for  discussion  of  the 
situation. 

We  have,  alas !  travelled  far  from  Apostolic 
Christianity !  Just  imagine  the  Mayor  and  Corpora- 
tion of  Ephesus  calling  a  Conference  of  Religion,  and 
inviting  Alexander  the  Jew,  Demetrius  the  silver- 
smith, and  St.  Paul,  to  have  a  friendly  conference  as 
to  the  best  method  of  producing  religious  feeling  and 
good  morality  among  the  townsfolk !  Imagine  St. 
Paul  on  the  receipt  of  such  an  invitation  !  But  of 
course  those  "benighted"  days  are  gone!  We  are 
voted   "back   numbers"   unless   we   are   prepared   to 

smile  at  those  solemn  words  of  St.  Paul,  "The  things 

256 


A  TOUR  NORTH 

which  the  Gentiles  sacrifice,  they  sacrifice  to  devils." 
Oh  for  a  breath  from  heaven  that  shall  scatter  these     ^ 
despicable   compromises  !      May   we   at   any   rate   be 
faithful  to  our  God  ! 

KoFU,  February  10,  1912. — Arrived  here,  in  this 
beautiful  scenery,  to  work  at  a  Mission  School  which 
I  visited  a  year  and  a  half  ago. 

February  12,  1912. — Had  a  bright,  busy,  and 
blessed  day  yesterday.  Eight  or  ten  people  were 
seeking  salvation  after  the  evening  meeting. 

February  13,  1912. — "VVe  are  having  good  times 
at  the  school.  This  afternoon  I  took  a  large 
women's  meeting  at  the  church.  There  was  a  glad 
response  as  I  spoke  on  the  forgiveness  of  sins  as  the 
only  way  of  return  to  God,  and  sought  to  point  out 
its  Divine  philosophy.  Several  came  forward  to  seek 
the  Saviour. 

February  14,  1912. — In  the  morning  I  spoke  to 
the  unconverted,  and  in  the  afternoon  to  the  Christian 
girls.  There  was  a  spirit  of  brokenness  among  them, 
as  with  tears  they  sought  the  fulness  of  the  Spirit. 
When  I  asked  those  to  hold  up  their  hands  who 
were  convicted  of  having  wronged  others,  or  had 
sins  to  confess  or  straighten  out,  either  in  their 
homes  or  toward  their  teachers,  ten  responded  as  a 
promise  to  obey  God  at  any  cost,  and  make  con- 
fession  and   restitution   at   once.     It  was  difficult  to 

stop   the   meeting.     I   was  glad  afterwards   to   meet 

257 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

with San,  whose  letter  I  sent  home  about  a  year 

ago,  and  has  been  issued  in  leaflet  form.  She  is 
very  bright,  and  God  deepened  the  work  in  her  heart 
at  this  time.  She  is  a  sweet,  simple  child.  Truly 
there  is  no  purer  joy  in  the  world  than  to  see  one's 
children  walking  in  the  truth. 

February  16,  1912. — Yesterday  I  had  a  heavy 
day.  We  had  a  meeting  in  the  morning,  8.30  to 
9.30,  followed  by  personal  work.  At  11  to  12  noon 
I  had  another  meeting,  and  then  hurried  to  get  a 
little  lunch.  At  1  p.m.  I  went  to  the  church  for 
more  personal  work.  I  hastened  back  to  the  school 
at  3,  where  I  was  kept  busy  with  personal  interviews 
till  5.30;  just  managed  to  get  some  food,  and  then 
hurried  off"  and  caught  the  6.30  train  for  a  small 
country  village  1|  hours  away  ;  met  in  a  small  cottage 
sixteen  to  twenty  railway  men  who  are  seeking  the 
way  of  life;  caught  the  10.15  train  back,  and  got  to 
bed  about  1  a.m. 

February    17,    1912   (in   the   train    to  Tokyo). — 

Yesterday   was   a   busy    day   at   the   school.      I   was 

sorry   to   leave   the   children   this    morning.     Letters 

from tell  me  how  full  of  joy  are  the  three  who 

were  saved   the   other   day.     One   writing   says,    the 

more   she   is    persecuted   and    opposed    the    stronger 

and   more  happy  she  is.     The  mother  of  one   of  the 

others   says,    that   though   she   has   been   an    earnest 

Buddhist  all  her  life,  she  has  never  had  the  joy  her 

258 


a;tour  north 

child  has  got.     How  true  it  is  that  "  the  joy  of  the 
Lord  is  your  strength  "  ! 

IsEBARA,  February  19,  1912.— I  am  very  tired 
after  two  months'  travel,  finishing  up  in  a  Japanese 
hotel  where  conditions  of  living  are  none  of  the  easiest 
to  a  foreigner.  I  fear  we  did  not  get  much  ac- 
complished here,  though  one  or  two  professed  salva- 
tion. Two  or  three  neighbouring  pastors  came  in  for 
morning  Bible  reading.  One  is  a  dear  fellow,  bubbling 
over  with  the  joy  of  the  Lord.  He  told  us  how  God 
had  blessed  him  when  a  pastor  up  in  the  Hokkaido, 
through  Sasao  San.  "  His  flock  very  much  objected," 
he  said,  "  to  his  doing  some  definite  repenting." 
They  argued  with  him  that  it  was  infra  dig.  for 
their  pastor  to  humble  himself  like  that  and  make 
public  confession  of  sin.  His  reply,  he  told  us  with 
a  most  delightful  chuckle,  was  :  "  Well,  you  see,  I'm 
very  sorry  for  you  that  you've  got  such  a  pastor, 
but  it  can't  be  helped.  I  want  to  go  to  heaven  with 
you,  and  therefore  there  is  no  help  for  it  (shikata 
ga  nai).  You  would  not  like  to  go  to  heaven  without 
your  pastor,  would  you  ? "  This  was  irresistible,  so 
they  let  him  do  his  repenting  and  weeping  before 
God  in  peace,  who  speedily  filled  him  with  joy,  and 
has  kept  him  full  ever  since.  It  was  like  a  breath 
of  fresh  air  to  hear  him  praise  and  pray,  and  see 
him    seeking   after   the   souls    of   the   lost.      Oh   for 

more  like  him ! 

259 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

February  22,  1912. — I  hurried  back  to  Kobe  to 

catch  sight  of  (an  old  friend)  and ,  who  are 

being  deported  from  China  by  order  of  the  British 
Consul,  because  they  refused  to  obey  his  orders  and 
leave  their  station.  They  have  the  most  amazing  story 
to  tell  of  arbitrary  and  insulting  treatment.  I  found 
them  full  of  the  joy  of  the  Lord  that  they  were 
counted  worthy  to  suffer  for  His  name, 

February  29,  1912. — Back  in  Kobe  again.  It 
was  delightful  to  have  the  opportunity  of  addressing, 
in  Yokohama,  nearly  one  hundred  women,  either 
doing  Bible  work  or  in  training.  I  trust  that  God 
blessed  them.  I  met  here  three  or  four  of  our  Kobe 
Mission  Hall  converts.     On  my  way  down  I  stayed 

off  at  Nagoya,  and  had  the  joy  of  meeting  Mrs.  K , 

who  was  so  graciously  blessed  the  last  time  I  was 
there. 

It  was  an  unexpected  pleasure,  too,  to  meet  Major 
Guise,  whom  I  had  not  seen  for  sixteen  years.  He 
is  interested  in  the  Scripture  Union,  and  is  holding 
meetings  among  the  children  in  various  parts. 

Alas  !  through  stupidity  of  a  tired  head  and  heavy 

pen,  I  fear  my  Journal  is  painfully  monotonous,  in  spite 

of  constant  change  of  place  and  scene,  though  I  am 

glad  to  say  not  of  work.     I  rejoice  that  I  have  but 

a   single    task :  that   of  seeking    to   save   that  which 

is  lost.     I  have  no  time  to  describe  scenery,  or  write 

interesting   descriptions    of    Japanese    characteristics. 

260 


A  TOUR  NORTH 

The  precious  days  and  nights  are  hurrying  by,  and 
it  seems  we  get  so  little  done,  I  feel  like  crying  out 
to  the  hurrying  days,  what  an  old  Japanese  poet  did, 
in  such  exquisite  language,  to  the  summer  moonlight 
night,  eight  hundred  years  ago — 

"  Natsu  no  yo  iva 
Mada  yo't  nagara 
Akenuru  luo 
Kumo  no  izuko  n't 
7 suit  yadoruramu" 

"  Fair  Summer  Night,  come  ivait  awhile  / 
Haste  not  so  soon  away  ! 
Ah,  ivhen  so  lovely,   tuhy  so  swift 

To  jly  before  the  day  ? 
Are  there  no  clouds  to  spread  their  couch. 
And  tempt  the  moon  to  stay  ?  " 

Would  that  Time  could  wait,  and  give  us  space 
for  repentance  and  undoing,  and  more  preparation 
for  those  days  when  Time  itself  shall  be  no  more  ! 


261 


JO  JJRNAL 

March  2\tli  .  .  . 

.  .  .  April  2\st^  19 1 2 


CHAPTER   XV 


Old  Things 
are 

passed  away 


Old  Things  are  passed  away 


I  care  not  as  in  days  gone  by 

To  hear  the  Hototogis'  cry :  ^ 

For  I  have  heard  a  sweeter  sound — 

A  human  voice  that  tells  around 

The  way  of  life  and  liberty. 

^    The  Hotogisu — a  sort  of  yiightingale^  whose  dismal  cry  is  a  great 
favourite  of  the  Japanese — is  supposed  to  come  from  HadeSy  the  spirit  land. 


266 


CHAPTER   XV 

A  Glimpse  at  Difficulties 

Passion    Sunday. — A    fitting    day   for    identification 

with    our   Blessed    Lord    in    burial    and    resurrection 

(Kobe,  March  24,  1912).     We  saw  some  eight  of  our 

Kobe  Mission  Hall  converts  baptized,  simple  work-a- 

day  folk,  but  with    a   history  full   of   sin   and  need 

and  conflict ;  just  as  real  as  life  anywhere,  and  more 

fascinating   than    the   yarns   of   any  fiction    I    know. 

I  mentioned  that  at  our  last  Baptism  Service  we  had 

an  ex-Buddhist  priest  from  Sendai.     He  told  us  how 

in  those  days  his  heart  was  like  a  perpetual  funeral ; 

and   that  though  he   escaped  from   the   temple,  and 

got  a  berth   as  bottle-washer   in  a  hospital,   he   felt 

no  better,   "for,"  said  he,  "I  was  as  miserable  as  a 

hospital  patient  all  the  time."     He  came  to  Kobe,  got 

work  as  a  coolie  on  the  railway,  and  heard  the  story 

of  the  Cross  for  the  first  time  at  our  tent  meetings. 

Salvation  was  to  him  a  real  thing.     With  peace  within 

and  victory  without,  he  at  once  began  testifying  for 

Jesus ;  and  to-day  he  had  the  joy  of  seeing  his  friends 

baptized — one    a   sweet   lovable   lad   of  twenty,    who 

spends  much  time  over  the  Word.     His  other  friend, 

267 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

S San,    since    his    conversion    has    grown    quiet, 

serious,  and  spiritual.  They  are  both  working  on 
the  railroad. 

San  is  warder  in  a  large  prison.     He  was  first 

awakened  at  one  of  our  open-air  meetings,  and  some 
days  later  thought  he  would  set  out  and  inquire  at 
some  church  for  further  teaching.  Ignorant  that  our 
Mission  Hall  had  any  connection  with  the  "amateur 
Salvationists "  he  had  heard  on  "  Theatre  Street,"  he 
came  there  one  day,  and  soon  found  out  his  happy 
mistake,  and  got  even  more  happily  converted  ! 

San,  the  only  woman  among  the  company,  a 

homely  little  body,  is  the  wife  of  a  railway  porter. 
Her  only  and  much-loved  child  was  saved  at  our 
Mission  Hall  some  years  ago  ;  and  though  she  allowed 
her  to  be  baptized,  she  took  but  little  interest  in  those 
things.  The  girl,  however,  has  left  home  for  training 
as  a  worker ;  and  the  little  woman,  overcome  with 
loneliness,  came  to  the  Hall,  and  in  a  short  time  found 
peace  with  God.  Her  husband,  too,  has  been  brightly 
saved.     Her  child  is  happy  indeed  at  answered  prayer  ! 

San  and  his  son  were  two  others.     A  few 

years  back,  his  daughter,  a  girl  of  sixteen,  was  saved 

in  a  country  village  in  the  island  of  Awaji,  where  they 

were  then  living.     He  persecuted  her  much,  beat  her 

when  she  came  back  from  church,  and  more  than  once 

turned  her  out  of  doors   nearly  naked  !      Not   long 

since  they  moved  to  Kobe.     She  was  very  desirous  of 

268 


A  GLIMPSE  AT  DIFFICULTIES 

becoming  a  worker  in  the  King's  vineyard ;  however, 

she  waits  the  opening  of  the  door,  and  until  then  has 

got  a  place  at  a  large  Telephone  Exchange  here.     She 

then  brought  her  brother,  about  twenty-five  years  of 

age,  to  the  Mission  Hall,  and  had  the  joy  of  seeing 

him    at    the    penitent   form.     The   father   was    now 

aroused  and  interested,  when  he  saw  his  boy  giving 

up  drink,  gambling,  and  other  "husks  that  the  swine 

did  (and  do)  eat,"    and  actually  allowed  one  of  our 

cottage  meetings  to  be  held  in  his  house.     The  dear 

old   man    got   wonderfully    converted   at    that    very 

meeting,  and  spent  not  a  little  time  in  writing  to  the 

various   shrines   and  temples  that  he  frequented  and 

patronised,  declining  their  further  interest  and  favours. 

His  smile  is  almost  as  shiny  as  his  bald  pate,  which 

is  saying  much !     It  was  sweet  to  see  the  joy  on  the 

face  of  the  dear  girl  as  she  watched  the  father  who 

had   persecuted   her   so    bitterly,    together   with   her 

profligate  brother,  go  down  into  the  waters  of  baptism. 

Joy  in  heaven !     Yes,  and  on  earth !  on  the  faces  of 

the  saints,  in  our  hearts,  and  on  our  lips,  as  we  look 

upon  what  will  one  day  be  our  "  crown  of  rejoicing." 

Pray  for  their  keeping  and  their  progress. 

Two  more  young  men,  both  influenced  by  other 

converts,  convicted  at  the  open-air  service,  and  saved 

within  the  walls  of  our  dusky,  dingy  little  Mission 

Hall,  complete  the   number.     This  is  a  great  joy  to 

our  hearts,  that  the  Christians  spread  the  flame,  and 

269 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

testify  of  Jesus ;    and  so   others   seek   and   find   the 
way. 

Good  Friday. — To-day  I  received  the  following 
from  a  young  convert,  thirteen  years  of  age,  who  was 
saved  about  two  months  ago  when  I  was  in : 

"My  dear  Teacher, — It  is  now  12  midnight;  all 
the  rest  of  the  family  are  fast  asleep.  I  have  just  got 
out  of  bed  for  a  few  minutes  to  praise  God ;  so  I  have 
lit  the  lamp,  and  now  sit  down  to  write  you  a  few 
lines.  I  know  you  are  being  kept  in  God's  grace,  and 
used  of  Him  to  His  glory ;  and  so  I  am  glad  !  As  for 
myself,  I  can  only  say  I  am  kept  too ;  and  ever  deep 
down  in  my  heart  there  wells  up  a  spring  of  deepest 
peace  and  joy ;  so  be  at  rest  about  me.  I  am  His 
dearly  loved  child ;  and  every  day  He  gives  me  in 
abundance  His  grace  and  power.  Dear  teacher,  share 
my  joy  !  My  heart  glows  with  His  love.  Blessed 
love  !  And  I  am  able  to  love  everyone — yes,  everyone 
I  meet,  even  my  enemies,  those  who  don't  love  me. 
Oh,  how  I  long  to  live  and  work  for  His  glory !  Of 
course,  I  have  no  strength  or  wisdom  of  my  own,  but 
through  His  strength  I  believe  I  can.  For  even  now 
I  am  able  boldly  to  confess  Christ,  witness  for  Him 
before  anyone,  and  tell  them  I  know  I  am  His  child, 
and  that  I  am  a  true  Christian.  How  can  I  help 
praising  God  !  What  a  happy  child  I  am  !  I  am  just 
full — yes,  full  of  thanksgiving.  Oh,  how  I  long  to 
communicate  this  joy  even  to  one  soul,  either  a  friend 
or  a  brother,  or  my  parents  !  For  this  I  am  much  and 
continually  in  prayer.  When  I  remember  my  own 
stubbornness,  and  opposition  to  the  Gospel,  and  the 
love  of  God,  and  how,  in  spite  of  all.  He  saved  even 
me,  surely  God  can  save  them  !  .  .  . 

"  On  the  24th  inst.  there  is  to  be  a  baptism  service 
at   the   church,    and    several   will    be   baptized   then. 

270 


< 
z 

o 


H 

z 

O 

o 

O 

ou 
D 
O 

a: 
a 


A  GLIMPSE  AT  DIFFICULTIES 

I  have  spoken  to  my  father  about  it,  and  asked  his 
permission.  He  was  very  angry,  and  said  he  would 
not  allow  it  on  any  consideration  whatever.  I  replied 
that  baptism  was  only  an  outward  ceremony,  and  did 
not  make  me  a  Christian.  I  said  that  I  w^as  one 
already.  He  wouldn't  listen  to  such  rubbish,  he  said, 
and  persisted  in  saying  that  only  baptized  peoj)le  were 
Christians.  He  would  listen  to  nothing  more,  and 
finally  replied  that  if  I  persisted  in  being  baptized,  I 
should  leave  his  roof  for  ever.  Oh,  my  dear  teacher, 
I  can  do  nothing  but  pray !  No  word  of  mwte  will 
ever  change  my  father's  heart.  I  feel  that  both  my 
father  and  all  my  family  will  only  be  moved  and 
influenced  as  they  watch  my  life,  and  see  the  beauty 
of  the  Gospel  manifested  that  w^ay.  I  am  praying 
for  this  wuth  all  my  heart.  My  dear  teacher,  I  do 
ask  you  to  pray  for  me  very  specially  also.  I  long  to 
be  baptized  on  the  24th.  Please  pray  for  me,  and 
for  my  father  too.  It  has  just  struck  one  o'clock,  so 
I  must  close. 

"  P.S. — Once  again  I  ask  for  your  prayers." 

Easter  Sunday. — I  preached  to  our  congregation 
of  fifty  souls  on  the  seven  blessings  which  our  Risen 
Lord  bestows  upon  believing  believers. 

I  called  this  afternoon  on San,  who  has  not 

long  returned  from  England.  In  his  absence  his  wife 
has  been  converted  and  baptized.  She  is  very  anxious 
for  his  salvation.  I  sought,  and  I  think  succeeded,  in 
learning  his  line  of  thought.  He  was  educated  at  a 
Mission  school  here,  and  so  was  acquainted  with  the 
letter  of  the  Bible.  As  he  persisted  in  saying  that 
Shintoism,  Buddhism,  Christianity,  etc.,  were  all  of 
the  same  order,  and  he  could  find  no  difi'erence,  I  at 

273 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

first  failed  to  discover  how  a  man  with  any  knowledge 
of  all,  or  indeed  of  any,  of  them  could  make  such 
senseless  observations.  I  found,  however,  that  without 
any  religious  sense,  and  still  less  acquaintance  with 
philosophy  (he  did  not  even  know  the  difi'erence 
between  Atheism  and  Agnosticism,  and  he  had  no  idea 
of  what  Pantheism  was),  his  mind  was  lying  in  the 
direction  of  a  sort  of  Positivism.  He  regarded  all 
the  various  forms  of  religion,  and  their  respective 
objects  of  worship,  together  with  their  system  of 
morals,  merely  as  means  to  an  end ;  whether  there 
was  any  objective  truth  in  them  mattered  little,  as 
long  as  they  fulfilled  the  purpose  of  all  ethic,  and  all 
religion,  viz.  of  bringing  the  "poor  sufi"erer"  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  "  ultimate."  He  did  not  use  the 
word,  as  he  apparently  did  not  know  it,  but  always 
spoke  of  it  figuratively  as  the  "  Summit  of  the  Moun- 
tain "  to  which  he  was  climbing. 

When  I  asked  him  what  this  "  Summit"  might  be 
which  he  said  was  above  God,  and  Buddha,  and  above 
all  systems  of  Ethics,  etc. — was  it  a  subjective  state, 
or  an  objective  reality  ?  was  it  the  generalised  con- 
ception of  humanity  ?  was  it  personal  or  impersonal  ? — 
he  gave  a  bewildered  smile,  and  began  meandering 
again  towards  his  invisible  Summit. 

How  any  man  of  educated  intelligence  could  be 

satisfied  with  such  a  dreary  Pantheism,  in  the  face  of 

all  the  overwhelming  evidence  of  Intelligent  Design 

274 


A  GLIMPSE  AT  DIFFICULTIES 

in  Nature,  which  Modern  Science  has  thrown  on  the 
screen,  utterly  amazes  me  ;  but,  to  use  an  Americanism, 
it  did  not  apparently  "  phase  "  him  in  the  least. 

I  think  Frederic  Harrison  might  have  found 
abundant  discipleship  in  Japan  ! 

Still,  the  ground  is  cleared,  and  if  I  meet  him  again 
I  can  now  use  the  Sword  of  the  Spirit  upon  him.  For 
only  that  can  disillusion  such  a  man,  to  whom  the 
objective  existence  of  a  Creator,  the  absence  or 
presence  of  design  in  creation,  the  problem  of  agnosti- 
cism or  Kevelation,  or  even  the  possibility  of  treating 
Atheism  as  being  thinkable,  are  all  alike  the  merest 
trifles,  utterly  unworthy  of  contemplation,  as  compared 
with  the  sublime  possibility  of  himself  arriving  at  his 
invisible,  intangible,  incomprehensible  Summit  of  no 
one  knows  what,  and  so  be  lost,  no  one  knows  how, 
when,  or  where,  in  the  great  Nirvana — a  final  absorp- 
tion of  all  personality  in  the  great  impersonal  mind. 
Truly,  there  is  no  accounting  for  taste !  Perhaps 
Tennyson,  in  his  "  Palace  of  Art,"  best  describes  this 
haughty  soul — 

**  /  take  possession  of  rr ail's  mhid  and  deed. 
I  care  not  nvhat  the  sects  may  brawl. 
I  sit  as   God,  holding  no  form  of  creed. 
But  contemplating  all.*' 

It  "  made  me  feel  tired,"  to  use  another  refreshing 

Americanism,  and  I  came  away  rejoiced,  inwardly  and 

outwardly,  that  the  lines  of  my  heritage  of  service  lay 

275 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

in  pleasanter  places — among  tlie  poor,  simple-hearted 
folk  that  know  their  sin  and  their  need  of  a  Saviour. 

YoNAGO,  April  12,  1912. — I  have  not  been  here  for 
ten  years.  How  easy  to  let  memory  run  riot !  But  I 
forbear  !  For  the  sake  of  those  who  read  my  Journal, 
platitudinarian  soliloquy  shall  keep  the  contents  of  its 
silence  to  itself. 

The  nightmare  of  mat  de  mer  in  the  Japan  Sea 
is  a  thing  of  the  past ;  and  w^e  can  now  travel  here  by 
train,  hot  and  smoky,  through  sixty-five  tunnels ! 

In  view  of  the  coming  Evangelistic  work  at  the 
Exhibition  to  be  held  here  next  month,  the  Church 
asked  us,  in  commemoration  of  Miss  Nash's  twenty 
years'  service,  to  conduct  five  days'  Holiness  meetings. 
Takeda  San  is  with  me. 

The  meetings  were  well  attended ;  and  though 
there  was  no  especial  manifestation  of  Divine  power, 
God  has  graciously  brought  some  into  a  deeper 
experience  of  grace ;  and  others  who  have  been  in- 
quiring the  way  have  been  brought  to  the  Lord  of  life. 

Matsuye. — I  came  on  here  for  two  days,  and  had 
a  happy  though  busy  day  on  Sunday.  It  was  a  joy  to 
preach  in  church  to  a  congregation  of  seventy  people, 
though  I  recognised  but  few  of  them.  Its  faces  of  ten 
years  ago  had  gone  ! 

In   the  afternoon    I    addressed  a  meeting  of  the 

Y.M.C.A.,  the  Y.W.C.A.,  and  the  Church  Bible  Classes. 

God  graciously  honoured  His  word,  and  several  came 

276 


A  GLIMPSE  AT  DIFFICULTIES 

forward  seeking  the  salvation  of  the  Lord.  It  was  a 
joy  also  to  see  the  result  of  Mrs.  Wood's  visit  the 
previous  week.  It  was  encouraging,  too,  to  see  how 
God  is  using  Miss  Coles  among  the  women  and  girls, 
even  though  she  has  not  the  language  very  perfectly 
at  present.  Still,  she  is  making  excellent  progress 
in  that. 

Memories  of  ten  and  fifteen  years  ago  thronged  me 
everywhere,  though  "  the  faces  loved  long  since  and 
lost  awhile  "  met  me  no  more. 

Kobe,  Sunday,  April  21,  1912. — This  afternoon 
I  visited  a  marine  architect — a  great  friend  of  my 
Positivist  friend  of  a  few  weeks  ago.  I  found  he  had 
once  been  an  earnest  Congregationalist,  but  has  now 
given  up  everything  except  a  vague  Deism.  The 
Titanic  disaster  made  an  easy  opening  to  speak  of 
the  solemnity  of  life,  the  feebleness  of  man,  and  the 
need  of  God  as  our  refuge.  He  had  abandoned  all 
belief  in  the  miraculous,  all  faith  in  Divine  revela- 
tion, and  all  confidence  in  Christ  as  a  Divine  Saviour. 
He  owned  his  dissatisfaction  and  sense  of  need ;  but 
I  fear  the  cost  is  too  great.  His  wife  is  a  beautiful 
Christian,  and  prays  much  for  him.  I  tried  to  show 
him  from  Luke  vii.  47  the  Divine  philosophy  of  the 
forgiveness  of  sins  as  being  the  only  way  back  to  the 
knowledge  of  God.  He  seemed  impressed  with  the 
fact  that  the  basis  of  all   true  character — humility, 

gratitude,  and  sympathy — is  only  possible  to  the  man 

277 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

who,  though  unpardonable,  is  yet  pardoned ;  and  who, 
though  unworthy  of  any  forgiveness,  is  yet  forgiven 
fully,  freely,  and  in  love ;  and  who  can  retain  an 
abiding  consciousness  thereof  by  the  inward  operation 
of  God's  Holy  Spirit.  I  ask  my  readers'  prayers  for 
this  man. 

What  a  "  creed  of  tears "  is  Agnosticism !  Un- 
thinkable as  Atheism  may  be,  I  had  sooner  stand  with 
poor  Shelley  on  Mount  Auvert  and  write  aOeo^  after  my 
name  than  subscribe  to  such  a  conception  of  the 
Divine.     As  Dr.  Fitchett  strikingly  says — 

"  Ao;nosticism  bids  us  see  sittino;  at  the  crown  of 
the  Universe  a  Figure  shrouded  in  mist  throusfh  which 
breaks  no  gleam  of  light.  He — or  it — hidden  in  the 
heart  of  that  darkness  is  the  Father  of  our  spirits.  He 
could  give  us  a  revelation  of  Himself.  Nay,  He  has  so 
made  us  that  the  desire  to  know  Him  is  part  of  our 
very  nature.  .  .  .  But  He  who  has  put  that  impulse  in 
us  placed  it  there  that  He  might  jest  with  it.  He  hides 
Himself  from  His  offspring !  He  has  put,  as  if  in 
mockery,  the  instinct  of  worship  within  us  .  .  .  yet  it 
is  an  instinct  that  lies !  It  has  been  created  only  to 
be  cheated ! " 

Daily  in  this  land  am  I  impressed  with  the  utter 
darkness  of  men's  understanding,  as  well  as  the  de- 
pravity of  the  heart,  the  ruin  of  the  will,  and  the 
prostitution  of  the  affections.  It  is  doubly  desperate 
because  men  fail  to  realise  the  fact. 

The  difficulties  and  disappointments  with  us  are  so 

many,  and  so  commonplace,  that  I  take  it  too  much 

278 


A  GLIMPSE  AT  DIFFICULTIES 

for  granted  that  readers  of  my  Journal  know  them  all. 
Are  the  roses  so  full  of  blossom  that  they  hide  the 
thorns  ?  Not  from  our  eyes  at  any  rate,  or  from  our 
hands  as  we  stretch  them  out  in  faith  and  service.  I 
know  I  ought  to  describe  more  faithfully  the  failures 
that  follow,  and  the  diificulties  that  beset  us.  Well, 
here  are  some.  The  other  day  I  came  across  an  epitom- 
ised statement  of  these  in  general  by  a  Japanese  w^orker. 
He  says — 

L  The  Government  thinks  Christianity  dangerous. 

2,  The    educated    classes    think    it    an    old-world 

superstition. 

3,  The  masses  of  the  people  object  to  it  because  it 

interferes  with  ancestor  worship. 
The  Government,  moreover,  are  seeking  to  en- 
courage this  popular  sentiment  as  a  check  to 
individualism.  As  a  rule,  the  individual  Japanese 
is  in  bondage  to  the  family.  Again  and  again  we 
are  told,  "  I  cannot  accept  Christ  until  I  have  con- 
ferred with  my  father,  husband,  mother-in-law,  etc.," 
as  the  case  may  be.  Individual  responsibility  to  God 
is  the  foundation  of  Christian  Ethics.  Confucian 
Ethics  know  no  such  thing.  The  family  is  the  unit 
and  not  the  individual.  The  highest  duty  of  a  man 
is  to  the  State.  The  Government  strongly  enforces 
the  recognition  of  this  principle  ;  and  so,  realising  that 
the   most   efficient   way  to   check   individualism,    and 

thus  hinder  the  Gospel,  is  to  strengthen  the  family 

279 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

tie,  it  is  seeking  to  revive  the  spirit  of  ancestor 
worship.  This,  it  imagines,  will  stem  the  oncoming 
tide  of  labour  troubles !  Perhaps  it  may  for  a  time ; 
but  the  pocket,  even  in  Japan,  is  a  more  solid  factor 
than  the  sentiment  patrum  veneratio.  So  much  for 
the  difficulties  in  general.  In  particular  they  are 
legion.  Everywhere  I  find  the  better -class  people 
more  and  more  contemptuous  of  Christianity.  The 
masses  are  so  hard  worked  that  they  have  little 
time  even  to  think  of  spiritual  needs.  But  I  suppose 
it  is  everywhere  the  same.  As  the  end  draws  near, 
the  battle  gets  fiercer.  In  addition  to  all  this,  super- 
stition and  idolatry  abound  on  every  hand.  They  still 
retain  a  strange,  relentless  grip  upon  the  people. 

Walking  down  the  streets  of  Tokyo,  on  a  cold 
winter's  night,  you  may  be  surprised  by  the  sight 
of  a  dozen  figures  dashing  past  you  clad  in  a  single 
thin  white  linen  doublet,  to  the  clanging  accompani- 
ment of  a  noisy  handbell.  On  inquiry  you  find  they 
are  ardent  devotees  of  a  Buddha  called  Fudo  Sama, 
in  search  for  health  either  for  themselves  or  some 
relative.  These  Kan-mairi,  as  they  are  called,  run  from 
one  shrine  to  another.  In  the  temple  yard  they  bathe 
in  icy  water,  again  don  their  single  robe  of  white, 
and  run  amain  to  another  shrine,  where  they  repeat 
their  douche.  They  not  infrequently  die  as  a  result 
of  this  amazing  asceticism.     It  is  certainly  a  kill-or- 

cure  remedy. 

280 


A  GLIMPSE  AT  DIFFICULTIES 

In  Japan  there  are  still  gods  and  goddesses  galore. 
The  Greek  Pantheon  was  an  ill-populated  afi'air  as 
compared  with  the  Japanese.  Foxes,  snakes,  badgers, 
and  other  animals  are  the  intermediaries  between  the 
88,000  gods  and  men :  while  deified  heroes  and  demi- 
gods  of  varying  ranks  and  grades,  family  gods  and 
village  gods,  national  gods,  gods,  too,  newly  made  in 
the  smoke  and  thunder  and  carnage  of  the  battlefields 
of  Manchuria,  and  gods  of  the  Imperial  house,  are 
enough  to  stagger  even  the  most  ardent  mythologist. 
Alas !  the  trams  and  special  excursion  trains  crowded 
with  hundreds  of  thousands  of  pilgrims  on  their  way 
to  shrine  and  temple,  reveal  all  too  plainly  that 
paganism  is  still  a  mighty  force  in  civilised  Japan. 
Can  any  Western  mind  account  for  the  strange  con- 
trast between  modern  civilisation  and  the  grossest 
superstition  of  Japan's  millions  ?  Prof.  Lloyd  in  his 
book,  Evei^-Day  Japan,  in  a  few  sentences  very 
pertinently  gives  us  this  side  of  the  picture.  He 
says — 


"  We  might  have  found  some  of  the  same  contrasts 
in  the  days  of  Christ  and  His  apostles,  had  we  visited 
Imperial  Rome.  On  the  one  hand,  a  newly  established 
Empire,  built  up,  on  the  foundation  of  an  Imperial 
house  which  claimed  Divine  descent,  by  the  labours 
of  men  of  great  culture,  refinement,  and  of  the  loftiest 
spirit,  of  Horace  and  Maecenas,  of  C£esar,  Augustus, 
and  Germanicus ;  on  the  other,  in  the  slums  across 
the  Tiber,   the  crassest  of  superstition  and   the  most 

281 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

degraded  of  religions.  Substitute  Ja^oanese  names 
for  the  names  of  these  great  ones,  and  you  have,  save 
for  the  one  fact  that  the  Japanese  is  more  aesthetic 
than  the  Roman,  an  exact  replica  of  Imperial  Rome 
in  the  Japan  of  to-day." 


282 


JO  URNAL 

May  \2th  .  .  . 

.  .  .  yune  2^t/iy  191  2 


CHAPTER   XVI 


Heaven' s  Qrace 

cannot  be  sullied 

by  Earth 


Heaven  s  Grace  cannot  be  sullied  by  Earth 


Where  er  the  moons  unshadowed  rays 
Fall  seaward  from  a  cloudless  sky, 

No  stain  upon  the  water  s  face 
Can  ever  mar  their  purity. 


286 


CHAPTER   XVI 

Light  and  Darkness 

Arima  in  May  !  That  is  enough  description  to  anyone 
who  has  been  there  in  that  month  (Kobe,  May  12, 
1912).  On  the  4th  we  found  ourselves  climbing 
those  beautiful  hills  along  the  winding  road  amongst 
lovely  azaleas,  mauve  and  scarlet,  festoons  of  wistaria, 
feathery  gossamer  of  spirsea,  and  exquisite  green  of 
maple  and  pine,  all  smothered  in  sunshine  as  warm  as 
an  English  June ;  while  away  in  the  distance  the  sea 
was  just  visible,  though  swathed  in  the  silkiest 
summer  haze  you  ever  saw.  The  only  lack  was  the 
silence  of  the  woods.  Not  a  songster  gave  us  any- 
thing except  now  and  then  an  insipid  twitter,  or  the 
irritating  trill  of  the  Japanese  nightingale — irritating 
because  its  note,  though  luscious  enough,  stops  almost 
before  it  has  begun.  A  globe-trotter  once  observed, 
"  It's  such  a  pity  that  some  stupid  clown  always  scares 
it  away  when  it  begins  to  sing  outside  my  window." 
No  ;  the  only  music  we  heard  as  we  trudged  along  were 
water-voices.  From  above,  the  spluttering  patter  of 
water  threads,  as  they  dangled  and  dabbled  the  rocky 

ledges  at  our  side ;  and  below,  the  roar  and  rustle  of 

287 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

tlie  mountain  stream,  tearing  through  the  pines, 
sounded  cool  and  pleasant  enough,  if  not  as  musical 
as  our  English  feathered  friends. 

We  gathered  fifty-three  persons  in  all  for  our 
Annual  Conference  in  this  lovely  spot.  Our  business 
meetings  were  practically  nil,  and  so  we  were  able  to 
give  all  our  time  to  waiting  on  God.  The  days  were 
all  too  short.  Mrs.  Wood's  messages  were  very  fresh. 
We  shall  not  soon  forget  her  word  on  Stephen  looking 
up  into  heaven.  Mr.  Sasao  was  deeply  searching 
as  he  showed  us  what  conformity  to  the  image  of 
Christ  might  mean  to  us.  His  addresses  on  the 
"  Suffering  Captain,"  and  the  "  Suffering  Soldier,"  were 
used  of  God  to  us  all.  It  was  a  time  of  the  sweetest 
harmony,  love,  fellowship,  and  encouragement.  Some 
said  they  had  never  been  to  any  gathering  that  had 
meant  so  much  to  them.  We  give  praise  to  Thee, 
0  God ! 

May   29,    1912. — To-day   an    old   gentleman — an 

earnest  Christian — called  to  see  us  and  solicit  our  aid. 

In  a  neighbouring  town  of  about  40,000  people,  given 

over  almost  entirely  to  brewing  and  idolatry  (the  beer 

is  called  by  the  name  of  its  famous  idol),  there  was  a 

flourishing,    self-supporting    company    of    Christians 

which  met   in   a  commodious   church    building.     The 

recent  pastor,  an  exponent  of  modern  theology,  soon 

found  his  congregation  dwindling.     As  they  could  no 

longer   support   him,  he   resigned.     His  substitute,  a 

288 


LIGHT  AND  DARKNESS 

student  from  a  neighbouring  theological  college,  well 
versed  in  the  latest  deliverance  from  Germany,  fed 
(perhaps  I  should  say  poisoned)  the  flock  every  Sunday 
for  awhile,  until  his  weekly  congregation  had  dwindled 
down  to  one  old  woman  and  the  old  gentleman  who 
brought  us  this  dismal  tale.  The  youth  from  the 
theological  academy  has  naturally  ceased  to  appear ; 
and  so  the  poor  old  man  begs  that  the  Japan  Evan- 
gelistic Band  makes  itself  responsible  for  this  unhappy 
wreck  in  any  way  we  can.  If  the  pathos  of  the  story 
were  not  so  great,  the  humour  would  be  irresistible. 
The  church  stands  empty,  the  flock  scattered  and 
peeled.  Bravo,  ye  German  critics  !  Alas,  poor  tra- 
vellers to  Zion  ! 

"  Sirenum  "voces  et  Circa  pocula  nosii." 

Everywhere  we  find  what  Dr.  Torrey  calls  the 
"  eternal  hope  nonsense  " — the  main  stock  in  trade  of 
certain  modern  teachers.  Milton,  I  fancy,  has  located 
its  origin  aright  when  he  puts  its  sentiments  into 
the  mouth  of  Satan  and  makes  him  say — 

"  'I'/jc  sen  of  God  I  also  am,   or  was  ; 
And  if  I  was,   I  am  ;  relation  stands  : 
All  men  are  sons  of  God." 

This  is  only  one,  alas  !  of  many  appeals  for  workers, 

which   I   am    sorry    to  say   we  cannot   supply.     One 

missionary  writes  for  three,  another  for  two,  and  several 

for  one — all  of  which  we  are  compelled  to  refuse. 
R  289 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

Tokyo,  Jtme  2, 1912. — I  addressed  Mr.  Cuthbertson's 
Police  meeting  this  afternoon  on  our  blessed  hope — 
the  coming  again  of  "this  same  Jesus."  All  seemed 
interested,  some  astonished,  one  or  two,  I  hope,  blessed. 
I  spent  a  pleasant  evening  with  two  old  friends — 0. 
St.  M.  Forrester  and  W.  H.  Elwin.  The  former  has 
just  come  to  China,  and  is  now  working  for  a  time 
among  the  students  over  here,  till  the  storm  in  that 
poor,  distracted  kingdom  has  blown  over.  It  was 
interesting  to  talk  of  old  friends,  old  times,  and,  above 
all,  the  old  paths  from  which  so  many  are  everywhere 
departing. 

I  saw  F San,  who  was  converted  some  two 

years  ago.  She  was  then,  and  has  since  been,  full  of 
love  and  joy.  I  found  her  to-day  not  so  bright ;  there 
seemed  a  dulness  in  face  and  manner.  We  prayed 
together,  and  with  tears  she  sought  the  Lord's  face. 
A  month  ago  she  had  been  induced  to  go  to  a  theatre, 
and  ever  since  had  been  getting  cold.  She  was  fast 
losing  appetite  for  her  Bible  and  spiritual  things.  My 
heart  went  out  to  her  indeed. 

June  4,  1912. — To-day  I  met and  I  en- 
joyed a  time  of  fellowship  in  the  things  of  God.  She 
speaks  in  such  an  artless,  simple  way  of  the  Lord's 
dealings  with  her  soul.  She  was  much  blessed  at 
Karuizawa  last  summer,  and  she  told  me  that  since 
that  time  God  had  taken  away  all  desire  for  the  theatre, 

and  that  she  had  determined  never  again  to  take  the 

290 


LIGHT  AND  DARKNESS 

girls  under  her  charge  to  that  abomination.  How  the 
Lord's  children  in  general,  and  His  messengers  to  the 
heathen  in  particular,  can  go  to  a  place  of  such  pitiful 
associations,  which,  at  its  very  best,  never  rises  beyond 
impersonating  the  ways  and  fashions,  foibles  and  follies 
of  a  world  which  has  crucified  their  Divine  Lord,  passes 
my  comprehension.  I  leave  its  justification  to  that 
amazing  piece  of  inconsistency — the  human  heart ;  and 
to  those  "  saints  of  the  world  "  who  apparently  have 
discovered  that  strange  secret  of  being  able  to  serve 
two  masters.  Is  not  separation  from  the  world  vital  to 
godliness  ? 

June  5,  1912. — I  preached  at  the  Fukugawa 
C.M.S.  Mission  Hall  on  the  four  things  impossible  to 
man — entrance  to  the  Kingdom  without  a  new  birth ; 
repentance  without  the  drawing  of  the  Father ;  ap- 
proaching to  God  without  Christ ;  and  lastly  the  service 
of  two  masters.  At  the  close  I  offered  free  salvation 
to  a  poor  prodigal,  who,  though  knowing  nothing  of  the 
Gospel  in  his  head,  seemed  prepared  in  heart  to  under- 
stand, believe,  and  be  saved.  I  went  this  afternoon  to 
the  school  where  we  saw  so  much  of  God's  grace  and 
power  last  autumn.     I  saw  some  of  the  missionaries  in 

charge,  and San,  who  was  so  richly  baptized  with 

the  Spirit.  She  is  still  bright  and  happy  and  loving 
her  Lord.  God  has  used  her  much  in  the  school.  It 
was  beautiful  to  watch    her  face,  illumined   with  the 

light  of  heaven,  as  we  talked  of  Divine  things.     Can 

291 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

there  be  greater  joy  on  earth  than  to  see  our  children 
walking  in  the  truth  ?     If  there  is,  I  know  it  not ! 

After    returning,    T San,    a    young    dentist 

assistant  who  was  saved  when  I  was  in  Morioka  in 
January,  came  from  Yokohama  to  see  me.  He  seems 
true  and  bright — another  confutation  of  that  idle 
conceit  that  a  man  must  be  thoroughly  instructed  in 
the  principles  of  Christianity  before  God  can  save  him. 
He  entered  the  church  out  of  curiosity  to  hear  a 
"foreigner"  speak,  without  ever  having  heard  a  word 
of  Christianity  before.  On  the  second  night  he  was 
convicted  of  sin,  on  the  third  he  sought  and  found  the 
Lord.  Since  then  he  has  witnessed  a  bold  confession. 
He  seems  to  have  a  calling  for  the  work. 

Karuizawa,    June    6,     1912. — Here    I    am    in 

Karuizawa — a    village    of    about    750    people,    dirty, 

untidy,  wicked,  and   irreligious.     The   one   and   only 

temple   has  been  turned  into  a  school ;   their   god   is 

their  belly  ;  they  make  all  the  money  they  can  during 

the  two  summer  months  when  nearly  1000  "  foreigners  " 

come  for  their  holiday.     They   spend    the   remaining 

ten  in  gambling  their  takings.     Such  a  place  ought  to 

be  an  excellent  pond  for  Gospel  fishing  ;  but,  alas  !  the 

inconsistencies    of  us   foreign    missionaries,    many   of 

them  real  no  doubt,  but  more  of  them  imaginary  ;  and 

still  more  real  and  frequent  the  delinquencies  of  the 

"foreigners'  "  chefs — a  race  of  rogues  only  equalled,  I 

believe,  by  British  footmen — stand  very  large  in  their 

292 


LIGHT  AND  DARKNESS 

vision.  The  occasion  of  my  going  was  the  opening  of 
a  new  church  building,  erected  mainly  for  the  large 
number  of  Christians  (?)  who  flock  there  in  the  summer 
months,  as  cooks,  and  maids,  helpers  and  assistants  of 
the  large  missionary  body,  numbering  perhaps  200 
in  all.  Is  it  unbelief  that  suggests  little  can  be  done  ? 
But  surely  God  is  enough  for  even  these  things ! 

Tokyo,  June  11,  1912. — I  returned  from  Karui- 
zawa.  I  fear  they  have  been  idle  hours.  On  the  first 
day  Mr.  Norman,  Okuda  San,  and  myself  made  our- 
selves ridiculous  by  standing  in  the  village  street, 
trying  to  sing  and  notify  the  people.  A  stray  dog  or 
two,  a  few  children,  and  one  or  two  idlers  made  up 
our  audience.  The  evening  conojregation  of  the  first 
day  numbered  fifty  adults,  to  see  what  this  foreign 
babbler  might  have  to  say.  I  fear  my  words  were 
writ  upon  sand.  The  second  night,  in  torrents  of  rain, 
only  produced  an  audience  of  twenty-five ;  while  the 
third  and  fourth  nights  gave  us  eighteen  and  twenty 
respectively.  The  place  lay  a  heavy  burden  of  prayer 
upon  me  during  the  five  days  we  were  there.  I  can 
only  leave  the  message  and  the  people  to  Him  that 
judgeth  aright.  The  folk  appeared  not  to  be  diverted, 
or  awakened,  or  angry.  Alas  !  what  a  multitude  of 
posterity  the  ancient  Gallio  hath  ! 

Kobe,  June  17,  1912. — Death,  that  great  undoer, 

is  amongst  us.     I  forget  if  I  spoke  of  the  mother  of 

the  ex-Buddhist  priest.     She  was  a  sort  of  honorary 

295 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

*'catechist"  of  the  Tenrikyo  sect,  most  earnest,  poor 

soul,  in  her  endeavours  to  proselyte  to  this  new  way — 

a  sort  of  heathen  Christian  Science.     She  was,  however, 

deeply  impressed  with  her  son's  conversion  and  change. 

She  attended  our  meetings  since  last  spring.     All  of 

us  spoke  to  her  at  times,  but  to  no  purpose.     Much 

prayer   was   ofifered.     She  seemed    to   retain    nothing 

that  was  told  her ;  and  her  heart  remained  untouched. 

During  Miss    Penrod's   visit   to  Kobe,   however,  God 

suddenly  awakened  the  poor  old  lady ;  with  a  feeble 

faith  she  fled  to  Him  who  was  bruised  for  her  iniquities. 

The  change  was  most  marked ;  a  settled  peace  came 

into  her  heart,  and  a  strange  look  of  rest  into  her  eyes. 

To-day  she  is  dying  of  intestinal  cancer,  but  it  is  good 

to  witness    the   rest   and  peace  of  heart  as  she  talks 

of  going  to  be  with  Jesus.     Blessed  be  God  to  save 

at  the  eleventh  hour  ! 

At  the  beginning  of  the  year,  during  some  special 

meetings,  a  woman's  feet  were  stayed  by  the  Lord  at 

one  of  our  nightly  open  airs.     She  was  impressed  and 

attracted,  and  came  to  our  Mission  Hall.     Awakened, 

convicted,  and  converted  in  a   few  short  hours,  it  is 

proved   she    was   born   of    God.     Her   position   as   a 

lodging-house   keeper   made    her   very   busy,    and   so 

attendance  at  the  meetings  was  seldom ;  but  through 

the  personal  visits  of  the  workers  she  has  pressed  on 

in  the  way,  and  has  led  her  dear  child  of  sixteen  years 

to  the  Lord.     The  father  is  still  an  earnest  idolater. 

296 


LIGHT  AND  DARKNESS 

Both  his  wife  and  child  have  begged  him  to  turn  to 
the  true  and  living  God,  but  in  vain.  To-day,  as 
brother  Takeda  and  I  were  talking  together,  Mrs. 
Takeda  arrived  in  haste  to  call  him  to  the  child's 
death-bed.  Less  than  three  months  ago  she  was  taken 
ill  with  rapid  consumption.  Her  victory  over  death 
is  sublime.  A  fortnight  ago  she  had  a  vision  of  the 
Cross,  and  woke  her  father  to  see  the  sight.  He,  of 
course,  beheld  nothing.  "  Ah ! "  she  said,  "  it  is 
because  you  don't  believe  in  Jesus ! " 

Yesterday,  when  in  great  pain,  she  told  us  how  the 
Lord  appeared  to  her,  laid  His  hand  on  her  brow,  and 
said,  "  Fear  not,  I  will  be  with  thee."  Her  face  beams 
with  the  light  of  heaven  as  she  waits  for  her  call.  Her 
feet  have  begun  to  swell,  and  she  is  in  great  agony. 
Her  lips  can  now  only  repeat  that  blessed  name,  Jesus, 
Jesus,  Jesus !  How  sweet  to  have  before  our  eyes 
what  St.  Bernard  so  beautifully  describes — 

*'  Jesus  mel  in  ore,  tnelos  In  aure,  in  corde  Juhilatio ! 

Yes,  Jesus  is  the  same  to-day,  everywhere,  and  to 

all  that  will  put  their  trust  in  Him.     Maekawa  San, 

one  of  the  workers,  calling  yesterday,  said  her  face  was 

like  the  face  of  an  angel.     Her  longing  desire  is  to  see 

her  father  saved  before  she  goes  hence.     She  clasped 

his  hand  last  night,  and  wdth  faintest  w^iisper  begged 

him,   weeping,   to   come   to   Jesus.     And    so    brother 

Takeda   hastened   off.     The    father    is    much   broken 

297 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

down,  and  has  asked  him  to  go.  Once  again,  as  it  has 
so  often  been,  death  to  one  shall  be  the  gate  to  life,  to 
the  other  of  life  more  abundant.     Hallelujah  ! 

June  18,  1912. — "Why  should  I  believe  in  Yaso 
(the  vulgar  name  given  by  the  Japanese  to  Jesus),  the 
son  of  a  fallen  woman  ? "  was  the  blasphemous  utter- 
ance of  a  proud  university  student,  not  many  weeks 
ago.     To-day,  as  he  is  facing  a  consumptive's  death, 

different  words  are  on  his  lips.     Mrs.  K ,  a  lady 

recently  saved  through  Takeda  San,  found  her  cousin 
in  deep  trouble.  Well-to-do,  a  widow  not  long  de- 
prived of  her  husband,  she  now  learns  with  sorrow 
that  her  boy  is  stricken  with  that  awful  scourge 
tuberculosis.  Placed  in  a  hospital,  all  is  done  for  him 
that  can  be.  He  has  injections  of  serum  every  other 
day,  costing  30s.  per  injection.  Within  a  few  weeks 
£90  has  been  spent  on  him.  But,  alas !  he  finds 
the  world  cold  enough.  His  friends  have  forsaken 
him !     Not   one    will   go   near  him  !     Hearing  of  his 

loneliness,  Mrs.  K went  to  visit  him,  and  found 

him  deeply  touched  that  the  only  people  who  were  not 
afraid  to  visit  him  are  the  despised  "  Yaso "  folk ! 
He  is  anxious  to  hear  and  know  more  of  their  God. 
Brother  Takeda,  always  full  of  love  and  sympathy, 
went  to  visit  him  yesterday,  took  him  by  the  hand, 
sat  by  his  bed,  stroked  his  wasted  cheek,  and  found 
him    hungry    enough.      I    believe    he    is    near    the 

Kingdom.     This  is  but  a  sample  of  service  which  the 

298 


LIGHT  AND  DARKNESS 

Lord  Jesus  is  allowiDo:  our  dear  Kobe  workers  to  do 
for  Him. 

Kobe,  June  20,  1912. — I  visited,  to-day,  the  dear 

girl,  S San,  and  found  her  truly  glorifying  God  in 

the  fires.  She  has  rallied  a  little.  Her  face,  when  not 
contorted  with  pain,  was  wreathed  in  smiles ;  and  in 
between  her  fits  of  coughing,  distressing  indeed  to 
witness,  she  looked  up  and  said,  "  Oh,  what  joy  !  what 
joy  ! "  Ever  and  anon  she  broke  out  into  song — "  He's 
the  One,  the  only  One,  the  blessed,  blessed  Jesus." 
She  could  not  get  beyond  a  line  and  a  half,  and  then, 
wracked  with  pain,  she  relapsed  into  silence  ;  or,  closing 
her  eyes,  she  would  now  and  then  breathe  a  prayer. 
She  so  clings  to  the  Lord's  children,  and  begs  them  to 
remain.  Immediately  facing  her  as  she  lay  in  bed 
were  the  idols  her  father  worships.  Oh,  how  she  hated 
them !  She  never  rested  till  her  eyes  had  watched 
him  take  them  down  one  by  one.  These  closing  days 
of  victory  have  been  a  blessing  to  many  who  went  to 
that  little  ante-chamber  of  the  Eternal. 

June  22,  1912. — Press  of  work  on  the  eve  of  my 
return  to  England,  and  a  spell  of  under-the-weatherism, 
kept  me  in  all  yesterday.     This  morning  at  4  a.m. 

S San  passed  into  the  presence  of  the  King,  where 

there  is  no  more  pain,  and  where  sorrow  and  sighing 
have  for  ever  fled  away  ! 

The  Japan  Sea,  June  24,  1912. — I  hardly  ex- 
pected to  finish  my  Journal  on  shipboard  en  route  for 

299 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

England,  but  so  it  is !  We  had  a  good  week-end. 
On  Saturday  a  meeting  which  our  Salvationist  friends 
would  call  a  "Salvation  Social"  served  as  a  sort  of 
farewell  meeting  to  me ;  and  the  dear  crowd  of  sixty- 
saints  were  far  too  busy  praising  the  Lord,  and  telling 
of  His  wonderful  works,  to  remember  the  usual 
pleasantries  of  these  parting  seasons,  that  savour  not 
a  little  of  foolish  flattery.  There  was  a  happy  free- 
dom amongst  us.  One,  a  seaman,  a  nominal  Christian 
of  the  third  generation,  whose  parents  and  grandparents 
and  two  brothers  were  and  are  true  followers  of  the 
Lord,  got  up  and  said  in  sailor  free-and-easy  fashion, 
"  Well,  I  believe  the  walls  of  Jericho  have  really 
tumbled  this  time."  The  rams'  horns  of  the  particular 
case  in  question,  he  went  on  to  say,  were  the  little 
broken  voice  of  S San,  as  she  gasped  out  frag- 
ments of  prkise  and  prayer  to  her  Saviour.  He  said 
he  could  not  but  yield  and  follow  her  to  heaven. 
There  were  many  more  bright  and  breezy  stories  of 
God's  redeeming  grace. 

On  the  following  day,  Sunday,  about  eighty  gathered 
in  the  morning  at  10  a.m.  to  pay  their  last  expression 

of  respect  to  the  remains  of  S San.      She  had 

only  seen  fifteen  summers  on  earth,  and  only  three 
months  in  the  service  of  the  Lord.  It  was  a  solemn 
and  yet  happy  time.  At  its  close  we  passed  by  the 
coffin,  and  looked  once  again  on  the  now  lifeless  face. 

Calm  and  peaceful  it  lay  within  a  halo  of  white  lilies, 

300 


LIGHT  AND  DARKNESS 

with  her  little  New  Testament  resting  opened  on  her 
breast.  We  sang  her  favourite  hymn,  "  I  am  so  glad 
that  Jesus  loves  me,"  and  "  He's  the  One,  the  only- 
One,"  as  she  passed  on  to  her  last  resting-place  till  the 
resurrection  morn.  Oh,  what  a  dawning  that  will  be  ! 
At  3  p.m.  we  gathered  to  the  number  of  about  sixty 
to  witness  our  quarterly  baptism  service.  Eleven  were 
received  into  the  Church  of  Christ — eight  men  and 
three  women.  God  honoured  this  His  ordinance. 
Before  drawing  near  to  the  Lord's  Supper  I  preached 
on  Luke  xxii.  13,  and  sought  to  show  the  pre- 
ciousness  of  partaking  of  that  holy  feast  of  the 
Lord. 

1 .  As  a  pledge  of  the  oneness  of  the  Body. 

2.  As  a  remembrance  that  we  were  redeemed  by 

suffering. 

3.  As  a  seal  of  our  forgiveness. 

4.  As  emblems  of  Divine  Love. 

5.  As  a  reminder  of  the  cleansing  power  of  the 

Blood. 

6.  As  a  call  into  the  Holiest  of  All — an  invitation 

to  commune  with  unveiled  face. 

The  Lord  blessed  that  hour  to  all  our  hearts.  In 
the  few  short  hours  of  my  last  week-end  we  touched, 
and  tasted,  and  beheld  all  that  is  most  sacred  and 
precious  to  our  souls  : — 

A  blessed  entrance  into  His  Church  triumphant — 

with  death  robbed  of  its  sting  before  our  eyes. 

A  happy  entrance  into  the  Church  militant — sin 

301 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

robbed  of  its  power  in  the  hearts  and  lives  of  these 
trophies  of  Divine  grace. 

Communion  and  fellowship  around  the  table  of 
the  Lord — living  witnesses  to  a  living  Saviour.  "  Bless 
the  Lord,  0  my  soul :  and  all  that  is  within  me,  bless 
His  holy  name  !  " 


302 


Higher   Criticism 

and  the 

Mission   Field 


CHAPTER   XVII 


CHAPTER  XVII 

Higher  Criticism  and  the  Mission  Field 

I  HAVE  been  urged  to  add  to  the  foregoing  pages  a  few 
remarks  on  Higher  Criticism  and  the  Mission  field. 
The  subject  is  a  wide  one,  demanding  more  space  than 
can  be  given  here.  It  is,  moreover,  intensely  pertinent, 
for  nowhere  do  the  assumptions  and  conclusions  of  the 
Bible  critic  appear  more  important  than  in  an  en- 
vironment of  heathen  religions.  It  is  now  almost 
universally  considered  as  a  mark  of  enlightenment  and 
intelligence  to  regard  all  religions  as  expressions  of  the 
Divine ;  while  the  distinction  between  Natural  and 
Revealed  Religion  has  in  the  minds  of  many  disappeared 
almost  to  a  vanishing  point.  In  other  words,  to  use 
the  language  of  a  great  thinker — all  forms  of  religion 
are  either  "  correlated  phases  of  one  life  "  or  "  necessary 
stages  in  one  process  of  development " ;  and  although 
Christianity  is  the  crown  and  glory  of  all  religions,  yet 
there  is  but  one  Divine  principle  seeking  to  find  ex- 
pression through  them  all.  On  the  other  hand,  to 
insist  that  there  is  a  wide  and  impassable  gulf  between 
Natural  and  Revealed  Religion  is  regarded  in  many 
s  305 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

quarters  as  the  mark  of  an  unenlightened  and  narrow- 
minded  ignorance. 

In  speaking  of  Higher  Criticism,  two  schools  are 
generally  recognised — the  more  destructive  and  extreme 
on  the  one  hand,  and  on  the  other,  a  party  of  more 
moderate  views  which  appears  satisfied  with  accepting 
some  of  the  so-called  "assured  results"  of  textual 
criticism.  And  yet  the  sympathy  of  the  thoughtful 
and  educated  layman  will  always  lie  with  the  more 
extreme  party,  as  being  more  consistent  and  logical. 
The  moderates,  while  fearful  of  being  considered  fifty 
years  behind  the  theological  times,  and  so  accepting 
the  work  of  the  textual  critic,  are  yet  apprehensive  of 
adopting  the  advanced  position  demanded  by  the  more 
consistent  logic  of  their  more  destructive  brethren. 

Before  speaking  of  the  practical  efi'ects  of  these 
modern  theories  in  the  mission  field,  as  we  have  seen 
them,  a  few  remarks  on  the  underlying  principles  of 
Higher  Criticism  may  not  be  out  of  place,  because 
these  principles  and  the  distinction  between  Natural 
and  Revealed  Religion  are  not  only  closely  related  to 
each  other,  but  have  the  most  vital  connection  with 
our  presentation  of  the  Gospel  to  heathen  peoples. 

Leaving  alone,   then,   the  mere   textual  onslaught 

as    being    altogether    secondary,    we    find    that    the 

foundation  and  stronghold  of  Modernism  is  its  view 

of  Evolution.     It   has   indeed   been   calmly   assumed 

without  any  adequate  proof  that,  as  a  matter  of  fact, 

306 


HIGHER  CRITICISM  AND  MISSIONS 

Religion  has  moved  in  the  three  stages  of  Polytheism, 
Pantheism,  and  Monotheism,  and  in  just  that  order. 
If  this  be  so — a  fact  and  not  a  theory — then  it  is 
obvious  even  to  a  schoolboy  that  the  Old  Testament 
has  to  be  reconstructed  and  the  Monotheism  of  Gen. 
i.,  as  appearing  in  the  dawn  of  History,  is  utterly 
misplaced  and  at  best  is  but  the  pious  fraud  of  some 
later  reformer. 

On  this  foundation  the  most  rational  theories  of 
Criticism  rest.  Those  theories  may  be  extreme  and 
offensive  to  the  sober-minded,  but  at  any  rate  they  are 
consistent  and  reasonable.  Demolish  the  foundation,  and 
much  if  not  all  of  the  superstruction  tumbles  therewith. 
For  as  regards  mere  textual  Criticism,  it  would  be  just 
as  easy  and  no  less  plausible  to  prove  that  "  Endymion  " 
and  "Hyperion"  were  not  the  work  of  one  and  the 
same  author,  as  that  the  Pentateuch  was  compiled 
by  half  a  dozen  different  redactors.  Textual  Criticism 
may  be  made  to  prove  anything  its  perpetrator  pleases  ! 
No !  the  serious  question  to  be  answered  is  as  to  the 
truth  or  falsity  of  its  underlying  principle — the 
Evolution  of  Religion.  This  is  the  real  issue  at 
stake.  Has  Religion  moved  in  these  three  stages  and 
just  in  that  order?  Was  Polytheism  the  beginning? 
Did  Pantheism  emerge  as  by  a  process  of  natural 
development  ?  Is  Monotheism  the  final  and  beautified 
product  of  the  two   preceding  ?     In   other  words,  is 

there  no  qualitative  distinction  between  Natural  and 

s*  307 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

Revealed  Religion  ?  Is  the  difference  merely  one  of 
degree  and  not  of  kind  ?  Are  the  thins^s  which  the 
Gentiles  sacrifice  to  idols  offered  to  devils,  as  St. 
Paul  declares ;  or,  as  the  modern  theologian  asserts, 
are  all  religions  the  expression  either  in  "  correlated 
phase"  or  "necessary  stage"  of  one  underlying  Divine 
principle  in  man  ? 

Perhaps  no  one  has  made  a  more  masterly  state- 
ment of  the  theory  of  Evolution  of  Religion  than 
Prof.  Edward  Caird  in  his  Gifford  Lectures.  His 
deductive  philosophy  carries  more  conviction  than  the 
so-called  scientific  inquiry  and  somewhat  slovenly 
thinking  of  Prof.  Max  Miiller,  who  has  treated  of 
the  same  subject.  Were  this  the  place,  it  would  be 
interesting  to  dwell  on  Prof.  Caird's  view  of  Evolution 
in  general ;  and  though  we  cannot  discuss  it  fully  here, 
we  may  at  least  note  that  he  virtually  gives  away 
the  position  he  is  seeking  to  establish,  when  he 
admits — 

"  The  transitions,  from  motion  to  life,  and  from 
life  to  sensation  and  consciousness,  are  qualitative ; 
and  the  endeavour  to  extend  those  principles,  which 
enable  us  to  explain  the  lower  terms  of  the  series, 
to  all  its  higher  terms,  is  doomed  to  inevitable  failure. 
Thus  the  general  faith  that  the  world  is  an  intelligible 
system  requires  to  be  justified  in  a  different  way  in 
every  new  science.  Physics  and  chemistry  have 
secrets  which  cannot  be  unlocked  with  a  mathematical 
key ;  nor  would  biology  ever  have  made  the  advance 
which  in  this  century  it   has  made,  without  the  aid 

308 


HIGHER  CRITICISM  AND  MISSIONS 

of  a  higher  conception  of  evolution  than  that  which 
reduces  it  to  a  mere  mode  of  motion.  And  if  the 
effort  which  is  now  being  made  to  explain  the  nature 
and  history  of  man  is  to  succeed,  it  undoubtedly  will 
require  a  still  higher  conception  or  principle  of 
explanation."* 

His  attempt  to  re-establish  his  position  by  making 
a  distinction  between  a  "  higher  and  lower  conception 
of  Evolution  "  surely  makes  a  throughgoing  Evolutionist 
smile  at  the  attempted  compromise.  But  passing  on 
to  his  application  of  the  principle  of  Evolution  to 
Religion,  we  find  that  the  moral  flaw  in  his  argument 
is  far  more  serious  and  no  less  apparent  than  his 
defective  metaphysics.  His  position,  to  state  it  briefly, 
is  that  "  the  identity  of  human  nature  in  all  its  various 
manifestations,  in  all  nations  and  countries,  .  .  .  implies 
that  these  manifestations  in  their  co-existence  can  be 
connected  together  as  different  correlated  phases  of 
one  life,  and  in  their  succession  can  be  shown  to  be 
the  necessary  stages  of  one  process  of  evolution."! 

What  does  this,  when  translated  in  more  concrete 
terms,  imply  ?  Surely  it  can  only  mean  that  Hinduism, 
for  example,  with  its  obscenities,  Mohammedanism  with 
its  slavery,  polygamy,  cruelty,  and  fanaticism,  together 
with  the  fetishism  of  the  pagan  African,  are  '•  correlated 
phases  of  one  life."  It  means  that  the  early  religions 
of  Egypt,  Assyria,  Babylon,  Greece,  and  Rome,  with 

*  The  Evolution  of  Religion,  vol.  i.  p.  5, 
t  Ibid.,  vol.  i.  pp.  24,  25. 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

their  superstitions,  absurdities,  and  immoralities,  Phallic 
worship  with  its  unmentionable  rites,  are  "  all  necessary 
stages  in  one  process  of  evolution "  (the  italics  are 
mine).  One  would  think  that  the  dreadful  import 
of  Prof.  Caird's  pregnant  phrases  had  but  to  dawn 
on  the  mind,  and  every  moral  instinct  would  rise  up 
in  revolt  against  such  an  interpretation  of  supposed 
facts.  I  say  "supposed  facts"  because  his  reasoning 
collapses  here  no  less  seriously  than  in  his  view  of 
Evolution  in  general.  After  asserting  that  "  different 
religions  are  in  many  cases  at  least  to  be  regarded  as 
successive  stages  in  one  process  of  development,"  he 
says — 

"  Though  there  maybe  great  lifiQculties  in  placing  the 
different  religions  in  any  definite  genetic  relation  to 
each  other  so  as  to  exhibit  a  complete  scheme  of 
development ;  though,  perhaps,  it  is  an  unattainable 
ideal  to  arrange  all  the  forms  of  religion  according  to 
such  a  scheme,  yet  there  can  be  little  doubt  or  con- 
troversy as  to  the  general  direction  in  which  the 
current  of  history  has  run."  * 

But  what  serious-minded  man  will  be  prepared  to 
erect  so  top-heavy  a  superstructure  as  the  Evolution 
of  Religious  Theory  on  so  flimsy  a  foundation  as  this  ? 
The  professor's  phrases — "  in  many  cases  "  and  "  the 
general  direction  in  which  the  current  of  history  has 
run "  and  "  perhaps  it  is  an  unattainable  ideal,"  his 
"though's"   and   "perhaps"  and   "little  doubt"  and 

*  The  Evolution  of  Religion,  vol.  i.  p.  56. 
310 


HIGHER  CRITICISM  AND  MISSIONS 

"great  difficulties,"  etc. — can  hardly  warrant  his  dog- 
matic assertion  that  *'  the  successive  manifestations  are 
necessary  stages  in  one  process  of  evolution."  Perhaps 
he  intends  us  to  look  to  Prof.  Max  Midler  for  the 
classified  and  convincing  data  in  support  of  his 
startling  premises.  Alas,  he  expects,  and  we  look  in 
vain !  The  plain  man  who  is  asked  to  substitute  for 
the  eternal  verities  of  Divine  revelation  these  unstable 
inferences  of  a  modern  philosopher,  and  build  thereon 
a  superstructure  against  which  his  whole  moral  nature 
revolts,  may  be  pardoned  if  he  decline  the  favour. 

The  inductive  method  of  Prof.  Max  Miiller  does 
not  yield  any  more  satisfactory  result.  Until  a  more 
absolute  proof  is  forthcoming,  provided  by  an  almost 
omniscient  acquaintance  with  the  data  of  religious 
history,  it  would  be  impossible  to  induce  any  certain 
principles  from  the  limited  and  undigested  data  avail- 
able even  to  such  a  savant  as  Prof.  Max  Miiller.  No, 
the  inductions  of  the  science  of  religion  on  the  one 
hand,  and  deductive  theories  of  a  Hegelian  philosophy 
on  the  other,  are  equally  unconvincing.  If,  then,  the 
theory  of  the  Evolution  of  Religion  breaks  down,  surely 
the  demand  for  the  reconstruction  of  the  Old  Testament 
goes  with  it.  The  chasm  between  Natural  and  Revealed 
Religion  remains,  and  the  modern  fashion  of  speaking 
of  heathen  religions  as  lower  forms  of  Divine  revela- 
tions disappears.  Certainly,  to  many  of  those  who 
for  many  years  have  been  brought  into  close  contact 

311 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

with  the  living  death  of  heathenism,  be  it  Buddhistic, 
Pagan,  or  Mohammedan,  that  fashion  does  appear  an 
unmeaning  and  mischievous  sentiment ! 

I  pass  on  to  speak  of  some  of  the  practical  effects 
of  Modern  Criticism  as  we  have  seen  it  in  the  mission 
field.  They  are,  alas !  continually  before  us.  As  the 
Japanese  Church  is  comparatively  small,  it  is  obvious 
that  there  can  be  but  few  leaders  of  distinctive  ability, 
and  therefore  the  majority  of  those  who  are  occupied 
with  Higher  Critical  theories  have  taken  them  second 
or  third  hand  from  English  and  German  text-books. 
I  fear,  moreover,  that  many  of  them  have  but  a 
superficial  understanding  of  the  matter  in  hand,  and 
yet  do  not  on  that  account  hesitate  to  speak  ex 
cathedra.  Alas,  the  dogmatism  of  the  Critical  School 
carries  them  away,  and  intellectual  vanity  considerably 
helps  in  the  process.  There  seems  to  be  with  it  so 
little  real  perusal  and  study  of  the  Bible  itself.  Most 
of  the  time  is  given  to  books  about  the  Book. 

One  very  earnest  and  successful  evangelist  told  me 

the  other  day  that  his  brother — a  graduate  of  a  leading 

Theological   College — had  informed    him   that   he  no 

lono^er  had  much  use  for  the  Bible.     On  askino^  him 

how  many  times  he  had  read  it  through,  he  received 

the  significant  reply,  "  Not  once."    Lectures,  theological 

treatises,  and  magazines  told  him  all  he  needed  to  know 

about  it ! 

Not  many  years  since  I  became  acquainted  with 

312 


HIGHER  CRITICISM  AND  MISSIONS 

a  young  European  resident  in  Japan.  He  was  very 
earnest,  self-sacrificing,  and  devoted  in  his  efforts  to 
lead  men  to  Christ,  both  Japanese  and  "  foreign."  I 
knew  of  none  more  wholehearted  in  the  service  of 
the  Lord.  To-day  he  never  attends  a  place  of  worship, 
and  has  given  up  all  his  work  for  Christ.  Meeting 
him  not  long  since,  I  inquired  of  him  with  some  care. 
Attendance  at  a  leading  Japanese  church,  where 
modern  theology  is  taught,  disabused  his  mind,  he 
said,  of  all  such  narrow  religious  notions  as  he  formerly 
held.  He  has  no  more  interest  in  religion,  and  I  fear 
Christ  is  now  nothing;  more  to  him  than  a  name.  He 
himself  attributes  his  "  fuller  light"  to  his  acquaintance 
with  modern  criticism.  A  missionary  told  me  quite 
recently  of  one  of  the  leading  and  most  earnest  young 
men   of  his   church.      Desiring    to   be   trained   as   a 

worker,  he  was  sent  to  Theological  School,  where 

advanced  Biblical  criticism  is  taught.  Within  a  year 
he  had  left  convinced  that  there  was  nothing  in 
Christianity  after  all,  and  the  last  I  have  heard  of 
him  is  that  he  is  dying  of  consumption,  without  God, 
without  Christ,  and  without  hope  in  the  world. 

Not  lono-  since  I  met  a  graduate  of  another  theo- 
logical  college,  where  criticism  of  a  moderate  order  is 
presented  to  the  students.  After  finishing  his  course  he 
was  on  the  point  of  giving  up  his  intended  ministerial 
work.  He  did  not  know  that  he  really  believed  in 
anything  at  all. 

313 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

Another  who  graduated  at  the  same  college  I  knew 
well  before  he  entered — a  bright,  earnest  soul-winner. 
He  returned  home  after  three  years,  cold,  dead,  formal, 
and  unhappy,  and  it  took  some  years  before  he  regained 
his  zeal  and  love  for  the  Lord,  if  indeed  he  has  ever 
fully  recovered  it  at  all. 

In  the  year  1892  there  was  an  unusual  work  of 
grace  on  the  Pacific  coast  of  U.S.A.  amongst  the 
Japanese.  Some  of  those  who  are  to-day  the  most 
spiritual  leaders  in  Japan  were  saved  at  that  time. 
Among  them  was  a  man  remarkably  converted,  whom 
it  was  soon  evident  that  God  had  chosen  as  a  special 
instrument.  He  was  much  used  of  the  Lord  in 
America  amongst  his  own  nationals,  until  some  years 
later  he  returned  to  Japan.  Here  he  was  appointed 
English  teacher  in  a  large  Mission  school.  Almost  at 
once  a  Revival  followed ;  both  teachers  and  students 
were  convicted  of  sin  in  no  ordinary  degree.  Many 
were  converted  and  saved  of  the  Lord.  His  next 
appointment  was  to  the  pastorate  of  a  country  church. 
He  had  not  been  here  long  before  all  his  old  fire  and 
evangelistic  zeal  had  disappeared.  He  shortly  after- 
wards resigned  and  returned  to  America. 

In   1911   Mr. ,  one  of  my   personal  friends, 

who  told  me  the  story,  and  who  himself  was  one  of 
the  converts  of  the  '92  Revival,  visited  America  for 
some  special  meetings.  He  had  been  very  intimately 
acquainted  with  him  in  the  early  days  of  his  Christian 

314 


HIGHER  CRITICISM  AND  MISSIONS 

life.  Making  inquiries  as  to  the  whereabouts  of  his 
old  friend,  he  learnt  to  his  amazement  and  sorrow 
that  he  was  keeping  a  house  of  shame  in  the  town 

of .     With  the  greatest  diflficulty  he  contrived  to 

meet  him,  through  the  good  offices  of  a  mutual 
acquaintance,  and  begged  him  to  tell  him  the  story 
of  his  downfall.  It  appeared  that  after  leaving  the 
Mission  school  for  his  new  pastorate  he  was  induced 
to  read  books  of  modern  criticism,  in  the  hope,  we 
presume,  of  making  himself  more  intellectually  fitted 
for  his  task.  The  result  w^as  spiritual  bankruptcy. 
The  solemn  fear  of  God,  the  quick  sensitiveness  to 
sin,  swiftly  disappeared,  and  he  found  himself  robbed 
of  all  life  and  power.  "You  may  pray  for  me,"  he 
said  to  his  old  friend,  "if  you  believe  in  it,  but  I 
have  given  up  all  that  sort  of  thing  long  ago,"  and 
so  they  parted ;  but  not  before  my  friend,  in  the 
entrance  of  his  house,  had  got  down  on  his  knees  and 
poured  out  his  aching  heart  for  this  poor  deluded  and 
unhappy  soul. 

There  is  neither  space  nor  need  to  speak  of  many 
more  who  have  given  up  all  thoughts  of  the  ministry, 
and  all  faith  in  the  Gospel,  after  graduating  in  theology 
from  a  seminary  where  Higher  Criticism  is  taught  and 
defended. 

One  other   instance  with    a   happier   sequel   must 

suffice.     San,  after  finishing  his  theological  course, 

and    filled    with    modern    views    on    the    Bible,    was 

315 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

appointed  to  work  in  a  certain  town  where  he  found 
that  his  church  or  residence  was  opposite  a  Buddhist 
temple.  Watching  the  old  people  go  in  to  worship, 
he  said  to  himself:  "These  people  look  far  happier 
and  more  contented  than  I  am  ;  why,  then,  should  I 
seek  to  disturb  them  with  a  teaching  that  Ijrings  me 
no  peace  ?  What  folly  it  all  is  ! "  He  was  shortly 
after  taken  very  ill,  and  brought  near  to  the  gates  of  i^B 
death.  Here,  face  to  face  with  the  greatest  and  most 
unfailing  of  all  tests,  he  discovered  that  he  was  in  no 
wise  prepared  to  meet  his  God.  Unsaved,  he  at  once 
found  out  the  dreadful  fact.  God  graciously  restored 
him  to  health,  and  with  it  gave  him  the  grace  and 
determination  to  forsake  all  his  supposed  wisdom. 
He  resigned  his  ministerial  work,  left  the  city  and 
went  to  another  institution  for  a  truer  preparation, 
where  he  eventually  was  converted  to  God. 

My  pen  is  not  Quixotic,  nor  am  I  writing  at 
random.  For,  as  another  Missionary  of  ripe  ex- 
perience said,  when  I  asked  him  if  he  knew  of  any 
instances  of  theolos-ical  students  losing;  their  faith  in 
Christ,    as   well   as   abandoning   all   thoughts   of  the 

ministry,  "  Why,  the  history  of College  abounds 

in  such  instances  ! " 

Many    others,   moreover,   who  have   not  given  up 

their   ministerial    work,    remain    in   the   churches   to 

scatter,  I  fear,  seeds  of  scepticism  and  unbelief. 

Turning  from  individual  cases  to   a  more  general 

?,i6 


HIGHER  CRITICISM  AND  MISSIONS 

survey,  one  cau  but  deplore  the  employment  of 
advanced  critics  in  so-called  Evangelical  seats  of 
learning. 

Not  long  since  a  Japanese  professor  at  a  certain 
theological  college,  which  itself  is  by  no  means  free 
from  the  presentation  of  moderate  critical  views,  was 
discovered  to  be  so  outrageous  in  his  opinions  and  teach- 
ing that  he  was  asked  to  resign.  He  was  immediately, 
without  any  demur  or  apology,  invited  to  occupy  a 
chair  of  theology  at  another  theological  seminary. 

I  myself  have  heard  with  my  own  ears  the  lectures 
of  a  well-known  professor  of  yet  another  institution 
which  could  only  be  termed  appalling. 

In  talking  over  the  condition  of  affairs  with 
Missionaries  of  ripe  experience,  I  find  them  of  the 
opinion,  with  myself,  that  one  of  the  crying  evils  is 
the  literature  placed  at  the  disposal  of  young  theo- 
logical students.  Only  saved  from  heathenism  a  few 
years  at  most,  without  any  careful  training  in  the 
perusal  and  study  of  the  Scriptures,  they  are  plunged 
into  surroundings  where  all  tlie  vapourings  of  German, 
English,  and  American  critics  are  at  their  disposal.  It 
seems  the  proper  thing  nowadays  to  stock  the  libraries 
of  theological  colleges  with  this  kind  of  literature  ;  and 
these  young  men,  already  predisposed  to  a  sort  of 
think-as-you-please  attitude,  find  plenty  of  pabulum 
for  their  intellectual  pride.  They  are  in  some  respects 
hardly  to  be  blamed,  for  unless  a  course  of  teaching  is 

317 


MISSIONARY  JOYS  IN  JAPAN 

adopted,  to  counteract  and  show  both  the  moral  and 
metaphysical  defects  in  the  underlying  principles  of 
Destructive  Criticism,  what  can  prevent  an  untrained 
and  uninstructed  mind  from  swallowing  wholesale  the 
wisdom  of  German  savants  when  their  college  library 
abounds  with  their  learned  volumes. 

These,  then,  are  some  of  the  results  as  we  have 
seen  them.  For  sixteen  years  I  have  been  labouring 
in  this  country,  and  have  travelled  many  thousands 
of  miles  in  all  directions,  met  Missionaries  of  all 
denominations,  seen  all  kinds  of  work,  mixed  with 
Christians  of  all  classes  and  persuasions,  and  have 
never  yet  seen  or  heard  of  any  individual  or  any 
body  of  Christians  brought  nearer  to  Christ,  and 
made  more  earnest  or  intelligent  workers  in  His 
Kingdom,  through  the  influence  of  Modern  Criticism. 
I  have,  on  the  contrary,  seen  and  heard  of  many 
bewildered,  deceived  and  spiritually  ruined  thereby. 
It  is  the  consensus  of  opinion  among  the  most  earnest 
workers,  that  wherever  it  comes  it  brings  blight  and 
paralysis  into  the  churches.  The  present  condition  of 
weakness  and  lack  of  evangelistic  zeal  and  devotion 
can  unquestionably  be  traced  in  some  large  degree  to 
its  desolatino;  influences. 

In  conclusion,  I  might  add  that  in  my  judgment 

the  more   moderate   school   of  Criticism   is  the  more 

dangerous    of    the    two  —  for    inasmuch   as    a    little 

knowledge   is   a   dangerous    thing,    the   less   extreme 

318 


CO 

H 

CO 

J 

UJ 

O 
Z 

< 

O 

Q 
Z 

< 
CO 


HIGHER  CRITICISM  AND  MISSIONS 

views  lack,  as  it  seems  to  me,  the  foundation  of  real 
solid  thinking  and  tend  to  divert  the  mind  from  the 
problems  concerned  and  the  real  issues  at  stake ;  and 
so,  while  satisfying  it  with  supposed  solutions  of  mere 
surface  and  textual  difficulties,  rather  hide  the  evil  of 
that  modern  apostasy  which  denies  that  there  is  any 
qualitative  distinction  between  Natural  and  Revealed 
Religion, 

It  is  not  long  before  the  honest  and  more 
thoughtful  mind,  finding  itself  dissatisfied  with  a 
mere  superficial  explanation  of  things,  makes  its  way 
into  the  deeper  jungle  of  Destructive  Criticism,  there 
to  lose,  in  some  cases  for  ever,  all  its  confidence  in 
God  and  His  salvation. 

The  only  hope  is  that  the  day  is  not  far  distant 
when  the  spiritual  laity  of  our  home  countries,  who 
give  so  liberally  to  the  support  of  God's  work  in 
heathen  lands,  will  make  a  strict  and  searching 
inquiry  as  to  what  is  being  proclaimed  in  the  name 
of  the  Everlasting  Gospel,  and  yet  which  is,  alas,  in 
some  cases  so  far  removed  from  its  spirit  and  its  truth. 


321 


.MORGAS  AND   SCOTT  LD 

il2  PATERNOSTER  BUILDINGS 

LONDON,    ENOLAND 


DATE  DUE 

^^^(*(SSC»-ftr 

>1^^ 

"*^ 

"■^riM 

wm-^JT 

3i 

Z^ 

^^•^ 

-a^f^^r^ 

DEMCO  38-297 

BW8520  .W68 

Missionary  joys  in  Japan,  or,  Leaves 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  00040  3768 


